Chapter 201
Koshiro's sword was extremely tyrannical, each sword strike seemed to bring a blood sea with it, his sword had only one purpose and that is to kill.
Roja wasn't clear if this was Koshiro himself or was it due to the sword.
As Roja expected, Shiki's power compared to this guy was at least 30% lower due to his legs.
Koshiro issued a sword strike stronger than Shiki's by two or three times.
Although Koshiro didn't have the fruit ability of Shiki, his strength exceeded him.
Each Grandmaster swordsman had their own understanding of the way of the sword. Koshiro may not be as strong as Mihawk and Shanks, But his strength reached a terrifying degree.
Clang!
After Another collision, Roja retreated back, there was a huge hole in the place he stood in.
"I haven't reached the fifteenth compression yet, just the fourteenth and Getsuga Tensho won't make me as strong as a Grandmaster Swordsman."
After retreating, Roja fell far away and under his foot, the earth cracked open.
"You are Ghost Sword Roja, your swordplay is indeed very good but unfortunately, you still didn't realize the true meaning of the sword."
Koshiro Stood there, the terrible momentum died down as if he already knew the outcome of the fight and didn't want to continue anymore.
Roja looked at him and chuckled loudly.
"This fight didn't even begin, The warm-up time is over…"
The moment the voice fell, Roja's whole body was enveloped in a strange atmosphere and suddenly the Marines uniform changed to that of a Shinigami.
Shinigami mode, Open.
Woush!
Roja once again rushed toward Koshiro and waved his sword, which was like a bright star coming down from the sky.
Feeling Roja's atmosphere change as well as his power, Koshiro's eyes changed as he turned serious.
Ding!
The two clashed again and a terrifying airwave swept away in every direction, the dust and weed under their feet was blown away.
The place was a mess.
When the wave passed, Roja's figure was holding his sword and looked at the shocked Koshiro.
Their attacks were evenly matched now!
"This is really…"
Koshiro's eyes revealed a touch of astonishment, apparently, he didn't think that there was a way for Roja to get stronger without reaching the Grandmaster level, and he couldn't simply see through Roja's power anymore.
Ding! Ding! Dong!
The two men once again engaged in battle. Sword energy collided again and the ground below was full of gullies.
If the nearby villagers want to plant here, there won't be any need to plow the land, they can do it directly.
Om!
Roja used Bakuretsu Tensho a few times, and Koshiro's look changed, he didn't hesitate to retreat while attacking again.
Boom!
Suddenly the air turned hot and behind Koshiro, a few trees in the distance burned to ashes.
The former green jungle turned to nothing but fires in a few seconds.
"What a terrifying skill."
Koshiro couldn't help being shocked by the power of the last skill. Although he escaped due to his instinct, his clothes were slightly burned and turned to ashes.
After taking a deep breath, Koshiro's momentum surged, he changed his pose, his sword flashed and a bloody strike rushed toward Roja.
"Ittoryu, Blood blade… instant cut!"
After Roja used such a strong attack, Koshiro unleashed one too, his whole person was wrapped in a blood-like light and with a very fast speed, he flashed.
Roja didn't hesitate to use his full strength against this attack.
Ding!
Clear collision sound was heard in the sky.
Roja and Koshiro's figures were standing still, after a short silence, the earth behind Roja and under his feet cracked!
This sword strike revealed the power of a grandmaster. If Roja didn't fight against Shiki, he wouldn't have been able to block it.
But, Even when Roja blocked the strike, his sword was full of cracks.
"The fight is finished."
Koshiro said.
As Roja received the sword strike, Hiru in his hands snapped from the middle, one half fell to the ground, leaving the other half in his hand.
Hiru was really broken now, it wasn't broken with the effect of the Senbonzakura.
Koshiro looked at this scene and sighed: "You are very strong, your skills are powerful, but the sword was damaged… You lost this fight because of your sword."
Although he sighed after seeing Hiru break, in his eyes there was a trace of shock.
The last strike, he used his full power, but Roja blocked it completely.
He didn't expect that Roja had this kind of strength. If Roja's sword didn't break, then the outcome of this battle was hard to predict.
But Koshiro noticed that even though Roja's sword broke, he didn't reveal any regret, he just suddenly laughed and a smile formed on his face.
"No, this battle is… Far from over."
Roja couldn't see Koshiro in front of him anymore.
Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +0
attributes: Attack +1200, Strength +400, Agility +400, Physical +400, Spirit +400
Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack.
Energy: 0/340
Eleven years from the golden era of piracy, After nearly four years from coming to this world, Roja's soul sword finally reached the fifth Stage!
Chapter 202
In front of Roja, there was a sword.
In the middle of the soul space, there was a sword that can't be described with words, it was like a perfect piece of art, this was the soul sword at the fifth stage.
Roja gently extended his hand, in the Shinigami state, his hand touched the sword.
Then… He held it!
"Sure enough, As I thought, you are my Zanpakuto!"
Roja took the sword and felt joy coming from his soul.
The space looked hazy and there were some broken pieces inside and a cracked road.
A bunch of bizarre things flashed in the void as they fused together.
"Although there are still many puzzles, Knowing that you are my Zanpakuto solves much of the mystery."
Roja smiled lightly, he took hold of the sword and gently took it out from the space.
Everything that just happened took a second in the real world.
For Koshiro, he only saw Roja laugh after his sword was broken, then he reached his hand and a crystal clear light shone and from inside a flawless sword appeared.
Looking at this, Koshiro was once again shocked.
"This is?"
"This is my sword, no… My Zanpakuto."
Roja looked very happy, he smiled in response.
Holding his Zanpakuto, it wasn't like Hiru, this sword felt like a part of him, like his own hand.
"So… This battle should continue…"
Koshiro shook his head and said, he didn't know what a Zanpakuto meant, but the word itself should be referring to the sword in Roja's hand.
In fact, that isn't wrong either.
Roja looked at Koshiro and smiled: "This fight… Can … please be careful."
His voice died down.
His expression resumed the calmness from before, all the joy and happiness disappeared and at this moment his looks turned serious.
Roja single-handedly held his sword and said with a voice that seemed to come from his soul.
"All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes…"
Shikai! Ryujin Jakka!
Boom!
Red flames emerged from the sword and burst in every direction.
The terrible temperature suddenly spread.
Crimson flames with monstrous heat spread with Roja in the center.
"Oh?"
Although Koshiro saw Roja fire ability, this power now was completely different from before, Koshiro's suddenly without hesitation retreated back.
But even the heat alone would let you think that you are burning and your lips would be chipped.
Even if someone was away from the center by a hundred meters, they will still feel the heat and won't be able to resist it.
Koshiro was shocked.
Roja's surroundings didn't burn up, nor did they turn to ashes, they directly evaporated.
Even the earth below him was turning into magma then turning into gas.
He didn't even attack yet.
Just simply using the Shikai was this shocking.
Feeling the power of the heat, Koshiro didn't wait any longer.
his hand was on his sword, eyes low and with a light wave directed at Roja, he attacked.
"Ittoryu, Blood blade, Wind cut!"
Om!
A huge scarlet Sword energy suddenly emerged toward Roja.
If this attack was aimed at the island, it would be enough to cut it in two.
At this time, Roja held the sword with one hand and his eyes flashed.
"Ryujin Jakka… Jōkaku Enjō!"
Under his sword, a wall of flame surged, the sword energy coming toward him suddenly crashed.
The land in front of Roja turned to Magma and then evaporated.
Looking at this scene, Koshiro couldn't help but be terrified, this kind of temperature isn't something an ordinary flame could reach.
"Taimatsu!"
Roja waved his sword, and Koshiro saw this and retreated.
Boom!
Roja's attack made a terrible explosion and went toward Koshiro Where ever the flames pass the earth will turn to magma.
Koshiro's complexion changed.
He had already retreated to a very far distance, And there was no more room for retreat, so he held his sword and waved it toward the flames.
Om!
A huge scarlet sword energy emerged, it seemed more like a sea of blood as it went directly to collide with the flames.
This was his strongest attack, it pierced the void and directly appeared in front of the flames, then crushed into it, but as if a rock was thrown in the water, the Huge sword energy began to shrink at an alarming rate.
Almost a moment later, the Huge sword energy began to cut the flames in half, but it was swallowed before it could finish.
Koshiro watched this scene with a frightened heart, against such terrible flames, even the sword energy was burned, this was simply unheard of!
Chapter 203
Seeing the Monstrous flames coming toward him, Koshiro could only master his Haki to the max and strike with his full power to defend.
After this, Koshiro used his last drop of power to send a huge sword energy which finally could split the flames in half, the flames flew toward the peak at the distance.
Boom!
A magma curtain comes down from the peak, impressively the green mountain turned to ashes. The trees and everything else turned to dust.
As if the mountain was an erupting volcano.
Koshiro barely split the flames, still even with his body covered in Busoshoku, He wasn't Garp or Kaido.
Even with the Haki, if the flames just rubbed him he would be burned.
Woush!
Koshiro clothes were burned to ashes, His hair was scorched, his sword was inserted into the ground and he was relying on it to barely stand.
He looked at the Mountain behind him with shock.
"Flames… Can I reach such a level?"
"Ordinary flames, of course, won't be able to reach such a level, If mine has the temperature of the Sun's surface."
The sun's surface temperature is about six thousand degrees.
Such flames, even steel, would be turned to ashes under it. Almost nothing in the world can withstand such temperature.
If there is a disadvantage, then it would be that this… Is too powerful!
Powerful enough to make Yamamoto the captain commander of the Gotei 13. He didn't use his ability too much because he worries about causing too much damage.
"You win."
Koshiro looked at the scene in front of him and didn't know whether to laugh or cry, Although he didn't completely lose the capability to continue, but there was no need to do so anymore.
The gap was too big!
The mountain behind him was turned to magma by Roja's strike, but the terror is that even the magma didn't slow down because it was evaporating!
In Another village near the mountain, every person threw the thing in his hand when they saw the green mountain turn to fire.
"Is this a volcano?!"
Countless people were shocked.
Such a scene was a disaster.
Roja looked at the mountain in front of him, the sword in his hand disappeared and the fire slowly disappeared along with it.
"The only downside Is that the destruction caused by it is too much!"
looking at the flames going out, the magma dripped for a bit then extinguished.
The whole mountain was black, there were no green places anymore.
In this world, The only person who didn't want to use his full strength was the strongest man Edward Newgate.
The power of the Gura Gura no Mi is too strong, if it were to be fully used, it was enough to destroy an island and leave Edward himself with no place to stand.
Now Roja himself had the same problem, if he used the Shikai completely, an island would probably evaporate and disappear like nothing.
"I don't know how strong I am compared to Whitebeard who is at his peak."
Roja murmured in his heart, he didn't know his power now, at least, now he can easily defeat the Admirals and Shiki.
His current strength reached the peak already; only the Yonko level of power could be his match.
That is to say, From this day onward, he is already at the peak of the world.
…
Koshiro conceded, So Roja didn't continue to attack.
After getting the Shikai, he finally stood at the pinnacle of this world, he didn't get arrogant or complacent, he asked Koshiro for advice.
Roja walked away after hearing something to get stronger as a swordsman.
Koshiro was surprised by Roja as he answered him.
To reach the Grandmaster swordsman realm, you have to walk your own way as no language can describe that, Koshiro could only give him a little bit of advice from his experience.
But even so, Koshiro's answers were like the light at the end of the cave to Roja as he figured his way to move beyond the fifteenth compression.
Shinigami's ability comes from their swords, and Swordplay is their strength.
Roja didn't ask Koshiro any longer, He didn't even bother about the things that happened with the revolutionary army, He went straight away toward the water and left the island.
On the sea, Roja moved toward the west a huge strange fish suddenly emerged and swallowed him, but with just a wave of his hand, he sent it ten meters away then turned into blood mist.
Is it the soul sword… Roja Zanpakuto or something else.
At the end of the battle Roja no longer stayed in the Shinigami state, the sword disappeared automatically, but he could retrieve it with just a thought.
Roja continued to move on the sea then suddenly stopped and looked at the property bar.
Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +0
attributes: Attack +1200, Strength +400, Agility +400, Physical +400, Spirit +400
Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack.
Energy: 1/340
Before, Roja didn't really see what were the changes occurring after reaching the fifth stage. Roja walked on the sea while observing the new properties.
Reaching the fifth stage, a new attribute was added, a green attribute which strengthens the soul.
Without this property, Roja may have a little bit of difficulty using Ryujin Jakka for a long time.
Chapter 204
In addition to the green spirit attribute, Roja now can extract another special attribute.
This time, Roja wanted to verify a guess he had, although he did verify it before.
With a thought, The extraction began, This time the green attributes didn't appear, there were blue and above.
The number of appearances of the golden attribute increased.
Finally, The extraction finished, A bright purple attribute turned into tiny stars and entered the soul sword.
the property bar showed:
Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +0
attributes: Attack +1200, Strength +400, Agility +400, Physical +400, Spirit +400
Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attribute: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack.
Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy.
Energy: 1/340.
"Sure enough."
Seeing the new ability description, which didn't belong to any Zanpakuto from Bleach, Roja took the soul sword into his hand while his eyes flashed.
This was a passive skill.
Roja always had a flaw, and that is the power consumption from almost all of his skills is too draining, Just like how he can't maintain Ryujin Jakka or Senbonzakura Kageyoshi for a long time making him unable to fight a long battle.
And with this new passive, he will be healed and also regain some spiritual power as he beheads someone, it's clear that this will cover this flaw.
Of course, this wasn't the most important thing, The most important thing is… That Roja just wished for such ability so he got it.
"When I first got you in that soul space my will wasn't firm enough so you couldn't pass the next stage. After I got Honoo no Tsuki, My will got firmer so you evolved."
"Because of Honoo no Tsuki, I wanted the power of fire, so I got Yamamoto's power."
"Because I lacked power and wanted a stronger attack, I got Getsuga Tensho."
"And when I wanted a shocking and beautiful attack, I got Senbonzakura Kageyoshi… And now I wanted a way to cover that one flow, and I got this Devouring passive."
Roja looked at the sword in his hand, it seemed like he was enlightened, he continued to say.
"I liked games in my past life, so you gave me a game-system…"
"In fact, everything was my thoughts, and this ability was not like a Zanpakuto's ability, it's more like something else."
Roja murmured while thinking about something else in his head.
Hōgyoku!
This was something created in the soul society, and it had the ability to realize the desire in the host's heart.
The only condition is the need to have the ability to fulfill the requirement, which will allow the host to grow into an even greater state, not in a single step, but gradually.
"But… You are the same but you are not the Hōgyoku."
Thinking about this, Roja couldn't help getting confused. The soul sword gave him a weird feeling. On one hand, it was like a Zanpakuto, on the other hand, it felt like a Hōgyoku.
The Hōgyoku had the ability to protect its owner, it can make the host immortal, and his soul sword didn't have this ability, Roja was injured many times and was never cured instantly, and if he died then there is no turning back.
Roja solved most of this mystery. Even the data, and the Attribute appeared because he wanted them and needed them, but from where did the soul sword arrive and what is its connection with the Hōgyoku.
"Did you… Hear me?"
Roja looked at the sword in his hand deeply and murmured.
At this time, From inside the soul sword, passed a weak idea like a candle fire in the wind that may extinguish any time.
"Sen… Maboroshi…"
After this weak thought passed to Roja's mind, the soul sword seemed to fall asleep again, as if the fifth stage was too weak for it to wake up yet.
"Sen Maboroshi, This is your name?"
Roja felt the little weak consciousness fall asleep once again and couldn't help but murmur.
It seems the soul sword really wasn't the Hōgyoku, it was indeed a Zanpakuto, its name was Sen Maboroshi, But I don't know why it has the same power as the Hōgyoku.
"It seems the Shikai is in its permanent state, like Ichigo's."
"It's ability should be copying the abilities of other Zanpakuto's."
Roja shook his head since there was no way to communicate with Sen Maboroshi, then those questions won't be answered.
Roja recalled that the moment he reached the fifth stage, he saw something, it seemed like After dying and coming to this world, Sen Maboroshi suffered serious damage to get him to this world.
But since he already reached the fifth stage, then he should be able to reach the sixth.
The Attribute column and the upgrade and such a thing, Roja knew that these were Sent Maboroshi's ability, but he still didn't give it up, it's better to have them to understand his power more.
"Zanka no Tachi is indeed a very powerful ability, powerful enough that it was limited by Sen Maboroshi. so I have to be strong enough to be able to use it…"
Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes.
Initial stage: Sword attacks have additional fire damage.
First stage: Activate the Shikai, Ryujin Jakka! (Can be activated!)
Second stage: Activate the Bankai, Zanka no Tachi! (Can't be activated yet!)
After he reached the state where he can use the Shikai, he found the requirement for the Shikai, he had to reach a power that makes him able to wield such a power and that would be when he reaches the… Eighth stage!
] [ ]
Chapter 205
"In the eighth stage, the Bankai would be available to use, I don't know how many stages you got… No, this is not it, it's your ability that…"
Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi in his hands and murmured.
Whether it was Senbonzakura, Yamamoto's powers or Getsuga Tensho, they were abilities copied by Sen Maboroshi, not his abilities to begin with.
Sen Maboroshi is very special, it didn't have the initial form just like Ichigo's, but it should have the Bankai which will probably be an ability of its own.
In addition, Roja tried a few experiments.
When using different abilities, Sen Maboroshi will change accordingly.
When using Senbonzakura, the blade will turn pink as the color of the Cherry, and when using Getsuga Tensho its color will be pure white.
Ever-changing as its name says.
"I can use the Shikai now, so I should do what I have to do. But before that, I should go visit Garp."
Roja moved very fast on top of the sea as he looked at the sea with a deep expression.
…
When Roja was on his way, Sengoku sent his man to the location of the fallen islands to inspect it according to Roja's report. After confirming Shiki's death, The entire Marine headquarters was shaken.
For more than half a year, there was no big news about Roja. Many people thought that Roja settled down. However, The news of Shiki's death was like a bomb.
Many old-timers in the headquarters had fought against Shiki before and knew the extent of his powers.
Such a pirate was a living legend, and now he was killed by Roja!
What a shocking thing, Aokiji got the news, with one hand on his chin he said: "Ah well, It's like Roja, it's his style."
"That's terrifying!"
After Kisaru was informed, he narrowed his eyes slightly and said: " Even though Shiki was killed, his strength really did grow."
Being able to kill Shiki was enough for Kisaru to turn serious.
When Akainu heard the news, Originally he had a very poor relationship with Roja. He looked down and hesitated.
The stronger Roja becomes, the more afraid he becomes.
"Did the strength of that kid really catch up to us?"
Akainu shook his head with slightly cold eyes.
Shiki was a loser, after getting his leg cut he should be a lot weaker, this doesn't prove Roja's strength at all.
Although Roja's growth rate was extremely fast, Akainu didn't believe that after half a year he could really become as strong as them.
…
The news of Shiki's death quickly spread through the sea.
Roja was silent for six months, the Sea gradually forgot about the Ghost sword Roja, and with the fall of Shiki, it was like a drop of water fell on a hot pan.
The entire sea was boiling.
The pirate that was from the king's era, the legendary Shiki's death put the world in Shock.
Compared to Roja killing Jack and Doflamingo, this was a lot bigger.
Jack was just a cadre of Kaido's pirates, and Doflamingo was a Yonko helper.
If Shiki was killed by Garp or an Admiral, then it would be nothing.
But he was killed by Roja!
Once again Roja's performance was dazzling, this time, he made everyone aware of his existence.
Shabondy Shotō.
"Shiki is… dead?"
Rayleigh looked at the newspapers, his eyes flashed with a strange look then said: "Ghost Sword Roja, This guy finally got in this world top, the most peak of strength… Garp."
In the new world, Whitebeard Territory.
The strongest man in the world, one of the three legends, was now the last one living, The Whitebeard, Edward Newgate, Throwing the paper from his fingertip, he picked a jar and drank wine to his fill.
"Roger, Garp, Sengoku… The ones who had their names in the sea, and now, there is one less."
Whitebeard's eyes flashed deeply, He didn't expect that Roja kid to really go all the way to the peak of the world, the most peak stage in this world, he slightly overlooked him.
New world, Shanks territory.
"Shiki is dead."
Shanks was sitting there with a touch of emotion and said: " Roger was almost driven desperately by that guy… If not for the storm, there probably wouldn't be this golden era of pirates."
"Ghost sword Roja, it seems sooner or later we'll fight."
Shanks suddenly turned around and looked at the person beside him and said: "Maybe the first fight will be against you, not me."
Sitting beside him was impressively the world strongest swordsman, Mihawk.
Hearing Shanks' semi-serious tone, Mihawk had an indifferent expression.
Shiki's fall made the world shocked, at the same time Roja's name once again was put in the spotlight.
Countless people were now aware of Roja's power.
At this time, Roja who set this much turmoil in the world was in the most peaceful sea among the four, the east blue, he reached the central island of the Goa Kingdom.
The island was like six giant lands. The island with the Royal Palace is the largest one in the center.
Beyond the Royal Palace, there are some mountains and jungles and after that the Foosha village.
Roja went to this large island, Garp didn't answer any calls, it seemed like he threw away his Den Den Mushi.
Roja couldn't contact him, so he could only go to Foosha village in frustration, he asked for the way there until he reached it.
[ ] [
Chapter 206
Foosha village.
A peaceful town, where residents are basically ordinary people. But of course, this was Garp's hometown, Luffy's and also Dragon's, Shanks also stayed here which makes this town extraordinary.
When Roja came to the town, he saw a tavern, the only one in Foosha village.
And entering it, he saw a familiar beauty, Makina.
After the previous fight, Roja didn't have his coat or anything like a uniform, he only had a black loose robe, so his image was ordinary.
There weren't many people inside the tavern, two or three people and they were laughing.
Makino saw Roja. Although he was angry, he looked at her with a smile.
"Hello, What do you want to drink?"
"A glass of wine please, I want to ask something."
Roja smiled gently and said: "Do you know where uncle Garp is now?"
Makino was about to pour a glass of Wine to Roja, but when she heard the second half of his sentence, she looked at him with astonishment.
"Mr. Garp… I don't know, but he was going to the east toward the mountains recently."
"Understood thanks."
Roja took the glass of wine and thanked Makino with a smile and nodded.
This tavern was quite interesting.
One of the dignified Yonko, Shanks, came here for a meal, and also this place didn't care whether the customer is a pirate or now, everyone is welcome…
Roja chuckled, he drank the wine then paid, he was ready to leave.
Makino saw Roja size, he was thin compared to Garp, He also didn't have a weapon on him; she couldn't help but remind Roja.
"Are you going to find Mr. Garp? The mountain is really dangerous, there are a lot of beasts there."
"Thanks for reminding me, I will be careful."
Roja smiled casually, then turned directly to leave.
…
Foosha village's mountain.
Here in the depths of the mountain, there were four figures.
One of them is Garp, wearing a simple Shirt. He didn't give the feeling of being the Marine's hero as he sat on a Rock.
In front of him, there were three other figures wrestling, one of them had the same size as Garp, while the other two were Luffy and Ace.
Luffy was beaten by the Monkey, although he was embarrassed, he was thinking of a way to beat that thing.
After two years, he's still small, so he couldn't really use the Rubber fruit, even with an ace together, he couldn't beat this monkey.
Boom!
"Wow, ah!"
First, the sound of a collision then came Luffy's sound who was sent flying. He fell on the tree and was hanging with a funny posture.
"Hahahaha…"
Garp saw this and couldn't help but laugh. It's as if the one flying isn't his grandchild at all.
And at this time, from Garp's back, a figure appeared with a smile: "You are living leisurely, Uncle."
Roja walked slowly from the back, smiled at him.
Roja's sudden appearance made Luffy and Ace's action come to a halt, the ape was scratching his head.
Garp turned around and his eyes flashed with surprise, he grinned.
"Brat, Why didn't you tell me you were in the east blue."
When he heard Garp, Roja rolled his eyes and said: "I didn't tell you obviously because you threw Den Den Mushi."
"… It seems true."
Garp's face was frozen as he blinked. After touching his head, he showed an embarrassed expression and grinned and said: "That Sengoku guy is always bothering me, he's annoying."
Garp stood up then smiled at Luffy and Ace: "Luffy, Ace, You two come here, this is your uncle, Now he is a very good Marine, Both of you can learn from him, did you hear me."
Garp spoke while he slapped Luffy's shoulder, Sending the after flying, Roja's mouth twitched as he saw this.
If Luffy is willing to become a Marine, then definitively that wasn't Luffy.
Roja heard Luffy was trying to scream that he will become the Pirate King while Garp was shutting him up.
"Ah ah ah!"
Garp felt a little crazy and hit Luffy's head with his fist, Luffy's head already had more than one bump.
"It hurts!"
Luffy held his head and cried, tears were coming out of his eyes but he still confronted Garp, Despite Garp beating him, he was still set on becoming the Pirate King.
Looking at Luffy and Garp, Roja could only chuckle, while Garp was feeling tired at heart.
"The Marine's hero with a son that was the Revolutionary army leader and Grandson that is the Pirate King. This is really funny."
Roja stood there and had a good laugh at this.
Garp heard him and turned to Roja and yelled: "Brat, do you really think that this is funny?"
Roja looked at Garp helplessly and said: "This isn't my problem, you are the one who taught him."
Garp gritted his teeth: "It is Akagami who did this."
Roja chuckled: "Then you have to go hit that Akagami."
"…"
Garp was speechless, He gave up the topic: "Brat, help me look after them, I will go get some wine."
After that, he didn't wait for Roja to accept and went directly.
"Really…"
Roja was helpless. He came here to see them and go back, Then Garp threw Luffy and Ace for him to look after them. What is this?
Roja didn't know how to deal with Garp, he turned toward Luffy and Ace and said: "You two, come here and call me Uncle!"
Chapter 207
"Come on Call me uncle."
Roja said such words and attracted Luffy and Ace's attention.
Ace hit crossed his arms over his chest looking like an adult while Luffy looked at Roja and made a grimace.
"Never."
"Little bastards…"
Roja walked toward Luffy and did what Garp always does, he hit a fist at Luffy's head.
"It Hurts!"
Luffy once again screamed, he held his head and said to Roja: "How can this hurt! I am obviously rubber!"
Roja was too lazy to explain, on the other side Ace looked at this scene and was dissatisfied. Garp can hit Luffy, he had no problem with that, But this 'Uncle' who came from nowhere can't.
"Hey! You…"
Ace looked at Roja with hostility and said: " I heard that you are a very strong Marine, how about a contest!"
Roja's body size can't be compared to Garp, he looked thin and not powerful, And Roja didn't show any power so he appeared to be an ordinary person.
Ace fought many pirates before and always won.
"Yes! Ace! Hit him!"
Luffy on the side was bouncing as he said: "As long as we win against this guy we can prove that we can be stronger than the Marine."
Garp has beaten Luffy every day, he wanted Luffy to become a Marine, but Luffy didn't want to, he wanted to be a pirate, that's why Garp beat him every day.
As long as they defeat this Roja, which Garp called a good Marine, would prove them to be more powerful than Marine and Garp won't be able to force them to become Marines.
But Roja responded with contempt.
"Two little bastards, Go play around."
"Bastard…"
Hearing what Roja called them, Ace and Luffy were angry, they clenched their fists and went toward him.
But at this time, A giant Ape appeared behind them and Roared, he slapped Luffy first and continued toward Ace.
"Luffy!"
Ace didn't expect the giant ape to come here, he no longer looked to beat Roja as he had to concentrate on avoiding the ape's attacks.
But this ape was powerful, even Luffy and Ace together won't be able to beat it.
"So strong…"
Luffy and Ace were beaten down, although they were unwilling, they were exhausted, they couldn't even stand up now.
The ape saw them fall and suddenly proudly patted its own chest and roared.
Just at this time, Roja was sitting on the big Rock was a little sleepy. The roar woke him up so he stared at him.
"Noisy Monkey, Shut up!"
Giant ape roared.
Sweat over followed on its forehead while it looked at Roja's eyes, its eyes were full of fear.
Luffy and Ace saw this and both of them were stunned. They didn't expect Roja to shout at this ape, and they didn't expect the ape would listen to his words, it only listened to Garp before.
Luffy and Ace looked at Roja and blinked, then they asked Roja:
"That… Can you beat this guy?"
"This guy?"
Roja glanced at the great ape and said: "I can play with ten."
"Boasting!"
Luffy suddenly curled one leap and looked at Roja with unbelief.
Roja lazily yawned and looked at the great ape and waved at him then said: "Hey, Tell me, can't I beat ten of you?"
The great ape blinked and nodded like a human.
Roja shrugged and returned to his sleep on the stone.
Luffy:"…"
Ace:"…"
After a while, Luffy and Ace recovered some strength and stood up.
At this time, Garp finally returned.
"Hey, Did you get along?"
"… Not really."
Roja looked at Garp then stood up and said: "The two of them should be taught by you, I will go on my way now."
As he spoke, Roja was preparing to leave.
Watching this, Garp touched his head and Smile then said: "Brat, why the Hurry, Eat with us then go."
"ok."
Roja nodded, then prepared lunch with Garp.
This time, Roja was able to see Luffy's skills as the Stomach king. He ate too much, maybe this was related to his rubber fruit.
Roja is no longer in need to eat too much to supplement his body, as most of his strength came from the soul.
After Lunch, Roja was ready to leave.
As soon as Garp saw him, he seemed to feel that Roja was completely different than before. Now it's quite possible that he can stand at the top of the world.
Garp, Luffy, and Ace went along with Roja till they reached the beach, then he smiled at Roja.
Here is the open sea and there was no boat.
Luffy looked at Roja and couldn't help but ask: "There's no ship, How will he go?"
At the same side, Ace revealed the same puzzled look, Roja going to the sea without a ship was like him attempting to kill himself.
"Hahahahaha, He doesn't need a boat."
Garp said this to Luffy and couldn't help but grin, he was somewhat pleased, after a short four years, Roja could cross the sea with no need for a boat.
Roja's foot touched the water, but he didn't sink, he continued to walk forward as if walking on the ground.
"One the water…"
"Amazing!"
This scene made Luffy and Ace look at Roja in a different light, Garp said he was an extraordinary Marine, he indeed has some skills.
Garp looked at Roja, he took a deep breath and turned toward Ace and Luffy.
"Well, let's return."
After saying this, Garp took the two and was going to leave.
But, just at this moment, Luffy and Ace's expressions changed, their eyes widened and their forehead was overflowing with cold sweat.
They saw the water in front of Roja suddenly surged.
A huge Monsters appeared, about ten sea Kings appeared in front of Roja.
"Sea Monsters?"
"Bad… Bad!"
Both Luffy and Ace were Horrified. Although both of them were somewhat hostile toward Roja, they couldn't watch Roja get eaten by the sea Monsters and stay indifferent.
[ ] [
Chapter 208
One of the monsters had a funny body. It's like a mutated hippo, it's mouth was full of teeth.
In One piece's world, Even in the east blue, there are a variety of sea monsters.
"It's not the one that bit off Akagam's hand…"
Roja looked at the sea monsters, he shook his head and revealed a hint of mercy.
Why did they come out in front of him?
Roja was preparing to just hit them and send them back into the sea, but he suddenly thought about Luffy and Ace who were watching him. A smile formed on his mouth, he entered the Shinigami mode and Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hands.
"Since we will fight anyway, I should give my nephew a look at his uncle's ability."
Roja put his Zanpakuto in front of him.
"All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes! Ryujin Jakka!"
Roja waved his sword at the sea monsters, red-golden flames spread with a radius of hundreds of meters.
A pit of flames formed on the sea, there was no sea water, it felt like the sea disappeared somewhere and fire took its place.
It seemed like a work of God.
Luffy and Ace looked at this and were shocked beyond belief, their eyes were shining, and they thought they were dreaming.
But a faint heat wave came from afar which proved that the fire is real, all of this is real.
"Can such a power… Be achieved by a human being?"
The future fire fist Ace looked at this scene and recalled how he questioned Roja's strength previously. He wanted to challenge Roja, he couldn't help but show a stupid smile.
The third person, Garp exclaimed.
"What a terrible flame… Roja, that brat, really…"
Shock was apparent from Garp's tone, that flames that could burn the sea, he felt that if he was the one going against it, it would be hard for him to defend himself even with Haki.
With this flame alone, Roja could stand at the peak of this world.
…
The flames continued to burn while Luffy and Ace were staring at it, at this time Roja moved and left quietly.
After the flames disappeared, the sea water surged from all directions to fill that hole, which set huge waves in the sea.
Roja's back disappeared.
Roja moved on a straight line toward the Headquarters.
He was like Aokiji who moved across the sea with a bike, and Mihawk who moved using a small boat.
Roja moved step by step, sometimes he would run, sometimes he would break a wave. His heart was calm and peaceful.
Just walking on the sea, he felt like the whole world was in his hands. Occasionally, Roja would rest on the same island and some other time he would use a sea king as he rested on top of it.
Roja crossed over to the Grandline, then continued toward the headquarters using the permanent pointer.
A few days later, Roja was on the back of a sea king, His Den Den Mushi rang.
Roja took out his Den Den Mushi and answered, but suddenly on the other side, he heard a very cold voice with an angry tone.
"Is it Roja?"
This isn't Sengoku's voice, it was Admiral Akainu's voice.
"What."
Roja's was indifferent as he replied.
On the other side of the call, Akainu seemed like he was suppressing his anger and silently said: " you are in the east Blue, in the Goa Kingdom, you found a trace of the revolutionary army, why didn't you arrest them?"
During this period of time, the revolutionary army took some actions, the Marine was gathering information on their whereabouts for a long time.
After receiving the Information about what happened, Akainu returned to the headquarters and was raging and started to interrogate Roja over the phone.
At that time, Roja didn't do anything to Koshiro, and he didn't even arrest the revolutionary army. He knew that some of the Marines would come and ask him about it, but he didn't expect it to be Akainu.
Roja, facing Den Den Mushi, replied with no emotions: "My business, Do I need to tell you all of what I am doing one by one?"
"Watch your words!"
Akainu heard Roja's voice and his anger burst.
"Vice-Admiral Roja, Although you are a bit powerful now, don't forget your identity. I am an Admiral and have the power to question you."
Puru!
Akainu's voice roared then he directly hung up.
Roja put the Den Den Mushi back in his pocket, his eyes looked at the boundless sea, suddenly he chuckled, he wasn't angry, but he found it funny.
"Admiral, It's about time that I sit there."
…
A few days later, Roja returned to the headquarters and went directly to Sengoku's office.
"You're finally back, Roja."
Seeing Roja's face entering the door, Sengoku smiled.
Earlier, he also suspected Roja because of Akainu's report. However, he didn't expect that Koshiro, the owner of the Dojo, to be a powerful person, and he didn't seem to be famous as well.
Although he only heard about it roughly, it seems scary.
That isn't someone who could easily be suppressed, and also a report came about a fierce battle that occurred on the island.
Sengoku thought that most likely Roja tried to defeat him, but he failed to win against Koshiro, which led to the Revolutionary Army to run away, and Roja not wanting to say that is normal.
Akainu questioned Roja which probably made Roja unhappy, Of course, Sengoku didn't add fuel nor did he comfort him, he ignored the whole thing and didn't mention it again.
"This time, you killed Shiki, which is a big merit, I intend to let you serve as an Admiral counsel in the Headquarter, what do you think?"
Sengoku smiled at Roja.
Admirals will serve as Counsels in the headquarters, he will be eligible to enter the highest conferences, his status is like an admiral, just like the Crane.
Roja's merit point coupled with the merit of killing Shiki is more than enough for him to be an Admiral. If there was room for one more, then he would become one.
But unfortunately, there are three Admirals already.
"Admiral Counsel…"
Roja plainly said: "That position, leave it for the B*tch to do it."
"Huh?"
Hearing such a Sentence, Sengoku was stunned, a faint idea appeared in his mind, then his eyes widened as he looked at Roja.
He's not going to…
Really!
In the next moment, Roja said.
"I, Vice-Admiral, Monkey. apply for an Admiral promotion, According to the Rules, I challenge Admiral Akainu!"
[ ] [
Chapter 209
In the Marine, there are two ways to become an Admiral.
First, if there is an empty seat for an Admiral, then a Marine can apply for that position, and the Fleet Admiral with the world government will give their approval if the person meets the condition to become one.
And Garp repeatedly rejected such an offer for many years.
The second way is to challenge an Admiral directly and take his place with a price of 200.000 merit points.
Since in this world, strength rules everything, such a way was provided to promote strong Admirals.
But, the number of times such a challenge was made is relatively small. After all, An Admiral was someone with the strength to stand at the peak of the world, to win against one is really hard.
This way of getting the Admiral seat is the cruel way of the jungle, survival of the fittest, no matter which side is defeated, even if they can continue to be a Marine, they won't be able to get the position of an admiral again.
"Are you serious?"
Sengoku looked at Roja and took a deep breath, his expression turned serious as he said to Roja.
This kind of thing can make even Sengoku turn serious.
This wasn't a game.
Roja quietly looked at Sengoku seriously as he said: "The application, I will submit it now."
After this sentence, Roja turned around and left the office.
Sengoku looked at Roja leaves and opened his mouth a few times. He wanted to say something, but in the end didn't. Finally he took a deep breath and returned to his seat and sat down. He held a Den Den Mushi in his hand and started a call.
…
In the new world, Aokiji was moving on his bike on the sea, as he moved, the sea under his bike turned into ice.
Puru Puru Puru Puru!
Suddenly, a Den Den Mushi rang, stopped and took it out.
"Hey, Kuzan talking…"
Aokiji picked up the call and the person on the other side said a few words.
Kacha!
After those words were heard by Aokiji, he couldn't help the shock from appearing on his face. He failed to control his power and a radius of 1000 meters of the sea turned to ice.
After hanging, Aokiji breathed out cold air and murmured: "Sure enough…"
Aokiji is very familiar with Roja, he expected this from a long time, But he didn't expect that Roja would apply for it now.
After taking a few breaths, Aokiji turned around the bike and moved toward the headquarters as fast as he could.
At this time, in the headquarters, Kisaru was in his office as he received the news.
"This is really unexpected, he applied for a challenge, So terrifying…"
Although Kisaru was confident in his strength, Roja was always unexpected, he geared him sometimes. If he was the one that was challenged, it would be really troublesome for him.
Now that Akainu is the one being challenged, Kisaru felt relief.
"The last challenge was more than thirty years ago, at that time the old lady was still young…"
Kisaru started recalling the past.
In the years of Garp and Sengoku, there was no one that challenged the Admirals, before Sengoku was promoted to the Fleet admiral position, He was an Admiral with Z, And the last position was reserved for Garp, so no one even tried to challenge them.
Since Garp refused countless times, no one dared to take the third place until Z retired and Sengoku was promoted so the three current admirals took their places.
The only person who he knew that dared to issue a challenge was Sengoku, at that time he was challenged by the Admiral and successfully got his place.
In other words, for the past few decades, Only Sengoku succeeded in getting his position through a challenge.
After Aokiji and Kisaru were informed, Akainu was the last one that was notified.
Kacha!
Akainu stood and punched the table in front of him.
A Marine standing in Front of Akainu had long been scared and couldn't breathe.
The horrifying atmosphere almost spread in the corridor and into the other rooms.
"…"
In his hand, a cup has melted into magma, And then the magma dripped on the ground, The Marine's body limped on the ground.
"Well…"
Akainu took a breath and finally uttered one word. He didn't say anything else, but his eyes were cold.
Killing a disabled Shiki… He thinks he can defeat me now, He is way over his head.
At That moment, Akainu was like a volcano that was about to burst.
Sengoku was aware of Akainu's momentum, but he sat in his room with a little smile on his face and didn't say anything else.
This momentum spread in the rooms of the Vice-Admirals and they knew that this momentum belonged to Akainu, a trace of cold sweat was apparent on their foreheads, they were shocked and didn't know why he was angry.
A moment later, the message was passed to all the officers.
One day later, the news about Roja's challenge was all over the headquarters and a few days later, the news was all over the world.
Admirals need great strength and prestige to be able to get their positions, So the challenge wasn't a simple internal affair, it was open to the public.
If the challenger can defeat the Admiral, then this will prove that he is stronger, so he can directly inherit the reign of the admiral in the sea and also his prestige.
The challenge wasn't issued for so many years, so this became the talk of everyone in the world
Chapter 210
Half a month later, in front of the headquarters, there was a large number of Marines, all of them with the Officers rank at least.
The fight will be held here, they didn't choose an island for the battle, it will be held in the square in front of the headquarters.
This square is huge enough to accommodate about 100 thousand people.
The people were divided into three groups and gathered in three different directions.
The one on the right and the one on the left are people under Aokiji and Kizaru.
The one standing in the middle was standing behind Sengoku.
Two admirals and the Fleet Admiral and after them come the Vice-Admirals of each group so they could deal with the aftermath of the fight.
At this moment, in the middle of the Square, two people stood in front of each other, the first one was Roja, and the other was Akainu.
The Marines in the distance were nervous looking at the two.
"I didn't expect that Vice-Admiral Roja would choose to apply for a promotion through a Challenge…"
"Although it has already been said that Admiral Sakazuki and Vice-Admiral Roja aren't on good terms, applying for this challenge is too impulsive."
A Rear-Admiral swallowed and said: "Admiral Sakazuki is very strong."
"Hey, which one of them can be described as weak?"
Another one sarcastically said: "Whether Admiral Borsalino or Admiral Kuzan, they aren't weak, their fruits are of the strongest in the world."
Some people looked into the distance as they muttered: "The challenge isn't easy to win… However, Vice-Admiral's Roja's strength isn't weak either, he even killed the legendary pirate Shiki."
"Even if Vice-Admiral Roja's strength is below than Admiral Sakazuki, it is estimated that it isn't that much below, I am certain that he can face the strongest in the world."
Yamakaji, who had a good relationship with Roja, held a cigar in his mouth. his eyes were full of tension and worry, he murmured: "Finally, he's doing it."
"This time, Roja completely offended Admiral Sakazuki, the latter won't show mercy…"
Whether Roja won or not, Akainu's reputation will take a blow due to the Challenge.
Because there are three Admirals, Roja chose him because he didn't like Akainu, but this gives the impression that Akainu is the weakest amongst the three Admirals.
The atmosphere became tense each moment.
No one spoke again, everything was silent.
Standing in the middle, Akainu seemed like a Volcano that was about to erupt.
One of his arms had magma coming out of it and as the magma dripped down to the ground, it created a horrible sound of something melting.
If an ordinary person is standing next to him, he won't be able to stand such a heat.
"What are you waiting for? You chose me as your opponent, but now you don't dare to make a move?"
Roja didn't take the initiative to attack Akainu, but the latter held his hand and looked coldly at Roja.
"I didn't."
Roja shook his head and suddenly chuckled, he said proudly: "Once I attack, the battle will be over."
"Arrogant!"
Akainu's face sunk, and finally, he attacked.
Even if he wins, Akainu knows that Roja will just return to his position like nothing happened, which obviously he didn't accept.
"Dai Funka!"
Boom!
Akainu's fist suddenly shot forward while it turned into magma, forming a huge lava fist and going toward Roja.
Before it even went down, terrible heat waves spread in all directions, many Marines were shocked by this attack.
Facing this attack, Roja didn't retreat.
Silence.
Roja suddenly entered his Shinigami mode, then he reached with his hand to the air in front of him, a perfect sword suddenly appeared in his hands.
Roja placed the sword in front of him and blocked Akainu's attack.
"Is it possible that he got a special devil fruit?"
Seeing Roja's change, Akainu had a strange feeling, his eyes flashed, but he didn't care as he roared.
Boom!
Magma suddenly burst from his fist and directly rushed toward Roja.
Roja stood calmly in his place, he didn't step back, he just brushed his hand and danced with the sword, after a few times, the magma that came toward him flew away.
The fight has just begun, Roja revealed his power which made many people's views toward him change.
Roja used the Shinigami mode in front of so many people for the first time, whether it is Aokiji, Kisaru, Or Sengoku, this was the first time any of them saw this form that Roja was in now.
"No wonder Roja could kill Shiki, his strength improved so much, is his ability some kind of a rare Zoan or some Kind of Logia?"
Sengoku's eyes flashed as he wondered about Roja's fruit.
Aokiji's eyes flashed, as he stared at Roja and murmured in his heart.
"I don't know this kind of fruit."
…
Roja directly went into the Shinigami Mode, he waved his sword and attacked Akainu, then he said faintly: "This is all you've got?"
"Humph!"
Akainu heard Roja and his face turned more gloomy as he said coldly: "Don't think that with a Rare Zoan fruit you can be arrogant."
The moment his voice fell, His pair of hands directly turned into Magma.
This time several magma fists headed toward Roja rather than one.
"Ryusei Kazan!"
This was the upgraded version of Dai Funka, which even has a longer range.
All the jet black fists went toward Roja, like a meteor shower which seemed as if it would bury Roja.
Chapter 211
The magma fists moved toward Roja, Roja's danced with his sword and split every magma fist that came toward him in two.
Hot magma splashed on the ground which made the field really hot.
Looking at the magma that went toward Roja, Many Officers couldn't help but swallow their saliva while looking aghast.
"This attack is too powerful."
Boom! Boom! Boom!
All of them heard the explosion sounds that came after Roja cut the magma fists in two after that a strike directly moved toward Akainu.
Akainu looked coldly at it and turned into Magma and directly moved away.
This strike cut Akainu's cape and opened a deep gully on the ground, Sengoku stood in front of it and stopped it from going toward the Officers behind him.
"Don't you have other abilities than the sword? Like the flames and the petals, why aren't you using them?"
Akainu looked at Roja proud of his own fruit ability, his Haki is strong too, unless someone was in the realm of grandmaster Swordsman, he won't be able to hurt him.
This was the reason why Akainu was looking at Roja with contempt.
Wouch! Wouch!
Roja waved his sword as he attacked Akainu, he sometimes used Getsuga Tenshou, but Akainu easily dodged.
In Akainu's eyes, He had the magma fruit ability which was A logia fruit and also his Haki was stronger than Roja's, and The cherry petals are almost with no effect on him.
As for the flames…
Magma wins against flames, Flames can be extinguished by the Magma, but the same thing won't happen to the magma.
This was the relationship between the upper and lower entities.
Wouch!
Roja attacked again, Akainu dodged again using his logia ability, seeing this Roja said:
"The Logia fruits are the strongest… That line wasn't said without a reason indeed…"
"Did you experience the difference between you and me, are you ready to give up?"
Hearing Roja's words, Akainu sneered, but he didn't stop his attack, his fist continued to punch out magma fists toward Roja.
Roja looked at the magma and moved his sword, he cut it and chuckled when he said to Akainu.
"I am just a little bored and I think it's almost time to end this fight."
The moment Roja's voice fell, He held his sword horizontally, suddenly a strange power surged out from the sword.
"All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes, Ryujin Jakka!"
Accompanied by this sound, Sen Maboroshi in Roja's hands turned red in color, with a little gold in between, a sudden heat swept all directions.
Om!
The flames finally appeared, it gave a terrifying feeling, it even made Akainu pause for a moment, his eyes looked at this scene with Shock.
Akainu saw Roja's flames before, but this time those flames gave him a threatening feeling.
With Roja as the center, Hot flames surged out around him and gradually spread to his surroundings, giving Roja some form of mysterious Charm.
"If I wave my sword, You will burn to death."
Roja looked at Akainu in front of him as he said seriously.
"Nonsense."
Akainu heard Roja's sentence, his face turned gloomy as he sneered and said: "You have nothing but flames, but I can even burn flames with magma!"
"Is that so?"
Roja said dully, he held his sword in one hand and waved it toward Akainu.
Boom!
Red-golden flames rushed toward Akainu just after Roja waved his sword. Monstrous flames kept moving in every direction.
Just the heat waves from that attack made the far away Officers have dry lips.
"So hot!"
"How is this possible, we're so far away…"
Many Marines revealed their Shock.
Even Aokiji and Kisaru along with Sengoku had their expressions change, their eyes opened and gazed deeply toward Roja's flames.
"Those flames are… Terrifying!"
"However, Sakazuki's ability is magma, he should be…"
At this moment, Almost all people looked at the field tensely.
In the face of Roja's sword and the pouring out of it, Akainu was getting suppressed.
Akainu turned his upper body into magma, then he punched, Magma surged out of his body and as if it would cover the entire sky, it went directly toward the golden flames.
under the pressure from the magma, the flames should extinguish directly.
But, The next moment, Countless people including Akainu were shocked speechless, because the result was exactly the opposite.
The magma disappeared as it touched the flames.
Akainu's magma was directly burned due to the golden flames.
Boom!
The red-golden flames directly swallowed the magma, Akainu was agitated as he directly avoided the flames and his body rolled back as he retreated.
not only was his magma burned to ashes, even his own body will be hurt by these flames.
Boom!
The moment the golden flames fell to the ground, Countless people turned aghast, as the area that it fell in burned to ashes and a big hole was formed.
Akainu directly turned back to his original body and fell to the ground, his body and his clothes were burned.
Even though he is a logia user, the flames could hurt him.
"This is impossible!"
Akainu looked at the flames with dismay as he couldn't believe what just happened.
If he didn't use Busoshoku at that moment to resist the flames, he might have directly burned to ashes.
These flames… Are they stronger than his Magma?
How can that be!
Chapter 212
"Nothing is Impossible."
"You are nothing more than normal magma, while my fire has the temperature of the sun's surface, your ability is completely below mine."
Roja stood there with a smile on his face, he looked at Akainu with contempt, and the original words Akainu said were returned to him.
Hearing Roja's words, Akainu's face became ugly, he bit his teeth and clenched his fist, his eyes appeared bloodshot.
How can there be Flames that surpass magma?
"Nonsense!"
Alas, Akainu Roared, his figure turned into magma, then the Magma surged out of him like there is no tomorrow, it covered the sky as if this was a raging sea only that instead of water there was magma.
This time, Akainu is going all out. He even ignored the damage that his ability would cause to his surroundings as the magma surged.
When Akainu and Aokiji fought for the fleet admiral position, they completely turned an island into half ice and half fire.
How much power can the Logia fruit exert?
The magma surged in every direction, the entire square was full of it, Akainu's figure disappeared within the magma.
The Magma moved toward Roja.
This horrifying attack already, alarmed countless Officers.
under the monstrous magma, Roja's figure seemed like a small boat in a stormy sea.
But in the next instant.
Roja made his move.
He proudly exposed his powers, like a monarch, he overlooked everything even though the magma was right in front of him.
"Jōkaku Enjō!"
Roja held his sword single-handedly, flames suddenly surged around him and surged in every direction.
Whenever this flame touches the magma The latter would become ashes.
No one knows where Akainu was inside of the sea of Magma, but he continued to unleash his magma crazily as if he didn't care if they turned to ashes or not.
The magma kept on coming toward Roja.
At this time.
"Ennetsu Jigoku!"
Roja looked coldly at the waves coming toward him, he gently waved his sword.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Under countless shocked gazes, flame pillars rose from the earth toward the sky while tearing and burning the magma in their way.
Those pillars suddenly swept all directions, turning the Magma to ashes.
The magma all over the place was turned to Ashes.
Wherever the flames moved, the magma would disappear, it just couldn't resist such temperature.
Ordinary magma on the earth against the Flames of the sun's surface, it's simply comparing heaven and earth.
Roja's was stronger than Akinu, not to mention that his ability surpasses Akainu, this was the same thing that happened when Ace and Akainu faced each other, there was just no resistance.
Bang!
Flames swept in every direction, the heat made Aokiji use his ice to cool the place down.
Even the Officers away could feel that they would turn to ashes if they moved a little bit closer to the fight.
No one spoke.
under the swell of fires, the Magma completely vanished from the square, leaving Akainu to crash even after he used all his powers.
The magma that filled the place turned into golden flames.
When Roja returned his Sen Maboroshi to the soul space, the flames extinguished leaving a pit inside the square, and at the bottom of that square, Akainu was covered in black, whether he was alive or dead was still unknown.
Gulp.
Everyone swallowed hard, they looked at Roja with awe and shock.
The outcome of this fight was decided.
Admiral Akainu… Was defeated!
Roja crashed Akainu completely, while the latter couldn't even leave a scratch on Roja's body, despite his ability being suppressed, it still proves how strong was Roja now.
"The challenge… He passed."
One of the Officers murmured.
years ago, Roja was just a mere recruit, then he graduated showing exceptional talent even beating the current admirals' record, so he was promoted to a rear admiral.
Then Roja fought for the first time as a Marine in the first base in the west Blue, he defeated the DonQuixote family's cadres, then he defeated even Doflamingo, then he was promoted to a Vice-Admiral.
After that Roja killed Jack and fought in the war against Kaido.
And now Roja's strength has already reached a new height.
In just a few years, Roja has surpassed all the people in the sea and stood at the place that only a few could sit on.
"He has really done it."
Aokiji looked at Roja as he murmured.
Roja now defeated Akainu which means now Roja was the Admiral.
…
After sixteen years in the golden era of piracy.
Admiral Monkey. received his position in the Marine after successfully winning the challenge against the former Admiral Akinu.
This news shook the world!
Chapter 213
Ghost sword Roja, This name spread all over the world, because this name shocked everyone, such a young man becoming an Admiral, in addition, he was Garp's nephew…
These things made everyone in the world pay attention to Roja.
As soon as the news about Roja defeating Shiki, Many had already expected Roja to climb to the highest spot in the world.
Roja revealed his talent and strength, there is no doubt that he got powerful incredibly fast, many people thought that Roja was 25 or even thirty years old because that is the minimum age someone could get that much power in their view.
The whole world saw Roja's battle with Akainu and the way he defeated him and passed.
Countless powers were shocked.
A certain place in the sea, Someone with a green cloak stood, his face was tattooed, he was looking at the sea while he muttered.
"Unexpectedly, you've come so fast… You're in that position now."
He was Roja's cousin that never appeared before, The leader of the revolutionary army, Monkey. .
Dragon quietly looked at the sea with deep eyes then he faintly said.
"So now that you've reached this stage, what are you going to do? How will you treat the nobles? How will you deal with them?"
"I believe that you already have your answer, the things that will happen next seem to be really exciting."
…
After the Fight ended, Roja officially got his Admiral position in the headquarters.
However, The former Admiral Akainu was seriously injured so he was sent to Mariejois for medical treatment. Also, his position changed from Admiral to Admiral's counsel.
Although the two are regarded as the same position, their significance is very different. The Admiral has a very high position among the Marines and could deploy the Warships at will.
The Admiral's counsel, on the other hand, is simply equal to the Admiral rank but without that kind of power.
After getting his Admiral position, Roja got an office in the top of the fortress just below Sengoku's office. The Office was extremely spacious.
The outfit of each Admiral is different, For example, Akainu was red and Aokiji was blue, Kisaru was Yellow, So now that Roja got that position, his outfit changed, it was a black uniform with the cape also black, the shoulders had a golden touch to them.
In addition, Roja became an Admiral So his should have a code name, And that name is Ghost Sword.
Originally, Sengoku proposed a few code names, like Fujitora, or Ryoukugyu and some other titles so that he gets the same genre of names with the other two, But Roja refused and still wanted his current Title.
Roja liked his code name, Although he just got his position, the three Admirals got along pretty well, maybe even better than when Akainu was here.
After the war, Aokiji directly indicated that he was not Roja's opponent.
As for Karu, Although he didn't say it out loud, he just said "So terrible", But there is no doubt that against Roja he could only rely on his ability to run, And confronting Roja seems almost impossible.
In fact, it is true. Even Roja himself wasn't sure about how strong he was if he used all of his strength, Now the strength of Admirals couldn't really measure out his power anymore.
In the Marine, the power level is really vague, and even between the Yonko, there are many differences. You can't say who's stronger than who.
The only one that can be said to be the strongest in the world and was recognized by all as the number one in the world, is Whitebeard, Edward Newgate.
Inside Roja's office, Roja was sitting on the chair behind his desk, he felt comfortable and slightly lazy to get up, in front of him an adjutant was reviewing a few files.
"Tell me, What will happen if I go fight Whitebeard?"
Roja suddenly said.
This sentence momentarily astonished Roja's adjutant, his forehead overflowing with cold sweat as he said: "Roja-sama… Please stop joking!"
You want to fight the Whitebeard?!
Roja looked at the Adjutant full of cold sweat and smiled: "There is no need to panic so much is there?"
"But that is the Strongest out of the Yonko!"
The Officer looked at Roja with black lines on his head, hearing Roja speak so casually about fighting Whitebeard, it was too shocking but fortunately, his mental strength was not that bad.
If it was another one who said that instead of Roja, anyone would think he was joking.
But who is Roja?
Roja just defeated Akainu and got his position, And he was even known as the strongest in the headquarters now.
When Roja says this, it's completely different!
Roja looked at his Adjutant, then he looked at the ceiling, then he faintly said: "How old is Whitebeard this year?"
The adjutant thought for a moment, then said: "According to our information, he should be around 66."
Roja sighed and said: "How many years has he been sitting in the position of the strongest in the world?"
"This…"
After some time, The Adjutant was still thinking when he said uncertainty: "There are probably more than sixteen years."
Roja leisurely said: "Then How long can he stay in that position."
Hearing Roja say that The Adjutant forehead overflowed with cold sweat again, he couldn't help but swallow and say: "You are very strong, but… That name alone, if he fights then the whole world will be shaking…"
Roja was an Admiral. If he were to Attack Whitebeard, this would be the same as the Marine declaring war on him.
And a war against Whitebeard won't go without losing anything.
If this war begins, even Sengoku would be unable to stop it from happening, and this would make the whole headquarters make a move, the world government and even the revolutionary army would likely make their move.
That would make the world enter a period of chaos.
Chapter 214
Roja looked at his adjutant who was extremely nervous and couldn't help smiling at him as he said: "Is there any news about the Yonko? Not just Whitebeard, The other three too."
"I need to go to the Intelligence agency to know, if you'd like, I will immediately go there."
Roja wanted to hear any news about them.
The Yonko aren't simple pirates.
Although the strongest should be the Whitebeard's pirates, the other three should be quite powerful as well.
This can be seen from the last fight between the Marine and Kaido, which resulted in Only Jack dying from the top cadres.
If Roja wasn't there in that war, then maybe even if the Marine won, they would have received countless casualties.
In the Adjutant's view, Roja always loved to deal with everything alone, And as he was an Admiral now, he had the qualification to do that, but the ones he wished to deal with are… The Yonko, which is a completely different story!
The Yonko, each one of them is a terrifying person, they have at least Garp's or Sengoku's strength.
So wanting to go alone is a crazy idea!
…
Roja became an Admiral, everyone in the world now is concerned about him, after all, now Roja had the most powerful position in the world as a Marine.
No one knows what Roja will actually do as he gets his position.
Since the application for the challenge, everyone knew that Roja wasn't an easy going person SInce Akainu bothered him, he got rid of him. Now his role was a big one in the world.
Most pirates who were after treasures didn't care about the Change of Admirals. But those who established their forces, such as the DonQuiXote family, couldn't do things recklessly and had to standby.
This was the effect of a new Admiral, In the short period after the promotion, most pirates will lay low.
At this time, in some windy sea.
Only the Yonko forces ignored the admiral's new promotion. they acted as if nothing had happened. They were the Yonko, they wouldn't fear a mere Admiral.
Here is the Bigmom's domain 'Totto Land'.
On the island, there is Bigmom's place, and at this time Bigmom was having her breakfast.
"Were the invitations to the party sent?" Charlotte Linlin swallowed a cake and looked at the Minister of Candy then asked.
"This one…"
The face of the Minister of Candy was full of embarrassment as he replied to her: "Some underground leaders had received the invitations, but they hope that you can postpone your party."
"Oh?"
Hearing this sentence, Charlotte Linlin's face sank, then she said: "Why?"
"The newly appointed Admiral of the Marine, Ghost sword, has just received his position, they are afraid of him as he would very likely do something to prove his powers."
The Minister of candy said hesitantly.
Hearing such a sentence, Charlotte Linlin expression turned cold as she said: " When was my party anything to do with the Marine?"
"Is the Marines now dare to interfere with this Mothers party? What new Admiral? Because of him, they want to delay my party?"
Her party had never been intervened by the Marines before.
She is the strongest here.
"This is just an excuse for those guys to not come, tell them if they don't want to come they don't, and the consequences…"
She said the last sentence in a very cold tone, the chills made the minister of candy start to sweat like there is no tomorrow.
…
Marine Headquarters, inside Roja's office.
"No wonder Garp didn't want to take this position, There is a huge disparity between the things they do."
Roja looked at the pile of documents in front of him that needed his approval, he couldn't help shaking his head, he was too lazy to read them one by one, so he was ready to throw them to someone to do it in his stead.
Unless it's something important, then he won't do it himself.
Compared to those documents, Roja was more interested in the intelligence he wanted.
The Whitebeard forces are still within their territory, they didn't act for many years now, and Shanks' pirates are also staying quietly in their territory.
The third is Kaido who is now expanding his territory.
Because of the war, The beast pirates are weakened, even though someone took Jack's position, the fact that they were weakened is widely known.
In this case, Kaido couldn't hold back and started expanding his forces.
"The story has changed… I don't know if Momonosuke is dead or not."
Roja looked at the intelligence about Kaido's attack on that country, he remembered a phrase from his past life 'x x can live, Momonosuke must die' and couldn't help but chuckle.
(Note: The x x are in the raw.)
In addition to Kaido's large movement, The last one's movement isn't small either, although the Marine couldn't know exactly what Bigmom was doing, they knew some things.
Like the annual party held by Charlotte Linlin should start soon.
"Bigmon's party? It should be very interesting for me to visit her this time…"
Here it comes, Roja faintly smiled.
"Since I became an Admiral, they say that I should prove my might… Then this party would become more interesting!"
Chapter 215
Cake island.
"Tea party, tea party!"
"Mama's tea party is about to start!"
Not only humans, even trees, and rocks who were brought to live with LinLin's fruit are yelling in unison.
Every part of the island was noisy.
In the middle of the island, many underground leaders are walking toward Big mom's palace.
"This is worthy of being one of the Yonko, even at such a time, she is still holding her tea party like usual."
"Hahaha… No Marine will dare come here."
The president of the world's Newspaper and an underground leader were chatting.
A promotion through challenge didn't happen for many years, which led to every underground force to stop their actions for a while.
But it seems that the Yonko don't care about this.
Just at this time, a cadre of Big mom's pirates detected these celebrities, so he came up and smiled, after hearing what they said, he replied with confidence:
"Since you've come here, You don't have to worry about anything, we will take responsibility for everyone's safety."
"That's really good to hear."
The Princess of the Pleasure Quarter Stussy appeared.
The person next to her said: "The Tea party has never been disturbed before, even the world government didn't dare to interfere easily. This place is the safest."
At first, Most people were reluctant to attend the tea party, But Linlin's didn't allow them to be absent, so they could only come.
Most of the celebrities from the underground world heard from their intelligence that the Marine didn't make any move until now. Even a small scale operation wasn't made, not to mention coming to disturb Bigmom's party.
"Well, Don't waste time, let's go in."
Someone said so all the people started walking in.
Here is Bigmom's place, the whole building was built using cakes and candies.
One of Big moms Sweet Commanders was sitting in the party venue. It was Smoothie, she smiled at everyone as she said.
"Welcome All mama's guests, Do you want a drink?"
beside her was a strange tree.
"Today's drinks are from the seducing woods."
Some people shook their heads and some got themselves a drink.
After taking a mouthful, all those who tried were full of praises.
Although most who came here are leaders of some underworld organizations, their status-deferred, some leaders from a powerful assassination family were at the center of the party.
Those who were more common were sitting in other places.
Not all people here knew each other, with the help of this tea party they could come to know each other and have new connections.
Compared to Whitebeard and Akagami, Biigmom's pirates are not only powerful, they also have influence all over the world.
DonQuixote family compared to Big mom's pirates is just like a drop from the sea.
At this time, at the corner of the tea party, A young man wearing black and white robe was sitting there, drinking some tea while looking at the party with great interest.
"Hey, I think you look familiar, but I don't remember where I saw you…"
The princess of the pleasure quarter looked at the young man and her eyes flashed while looking at the young man and said with a sweet smile.
This young man was none other than Roja.
"Really? I've never seen you before, you are really beautiful." Roja looked at the Beauty and smiled.
"Thanks for the compliment."
Stussy smiled, She looked at the handsome young man, he was different from the guys in here.
Fortunately, In this corner of the tea party, no one noticed Roja. He wasn't tall either so it's hard to notice him, otherwise, Even though not everyone knew him, some of them saw his picture as the new Admiral at least.
Roja acted like a noble, And since he comes to the tea party, he obviously wasn't playing the role of an Admiral, Stussy had an idea as she said:
"I am Stussy, Princess of the Pleasure Quarter. Visit our Quarter if you have some time."
"Wherever I go, either I kill or get killed, I am afraid that entertainment is not suitable for me." Roja sat on a chair as he smiled casually.
Roja's words didn't make Stussy surprised, she had experienced blood herself as a leader of an underground organization.
"Really you don't look like it."
Stussy didn't see Roja as a leader of some killing organization, so she gently smiled as she thought at first that Roja was a member of some nobility.
Stussy blinked her eyes as she smiled: "This should be your first time coming to this party."
Her charm was very strong but compared to Hancock, she was worse. Having experienced Hancock charm himself, Stussy's charm didn't affect him even a bit…
"Yeah, it's the first time…"
Roja smiled faintly, and said in his heart and maybe the last as well.
Looking at the noisy sea party, It feels like Linlin was about to come out, as Roja poured himself some tea, and said: "Staying in such a high profiled tea party, you're not worried that the World government or the Marine would do something?"
Stussy chuckled and said: "this is really your first time here, there may be trouble on the way here, but as long as you get here, there won't be any trouble."
"Those who dare make trouble here don't exist, so you can rest assured."
Chapter 216
Almost all the leaders attending the tea party were full of excitement as they talked to each other.
And at this time, the door inside the castle opened, a figure that was fat came out.
"Mama came."
Everyone stopped their movement and looked up.
Charlotte Linlin walked down the stairs and opened her hands and said: "Ladies and Gentlemen from afar, Welcome! Enjoy the party as much as you can."
"Everyone can have fun!"
Accompanied by Charlotte LinLin's greeting, the guests immediately took their treasure chest and stepped forward.
The leader of the world's largest Organization had a cigar in his mouth as he said:
"I brought you a present, Charlotte!"
"Alas, Isn't this my favorite chest?"
Charlotte Linlin looked at the treasure chest and her eyes shined, then immediately after, several guests came forward as well to give their presents.
Far away, Stussy was ready to take her own present to Big mom, but as she glimpsed at Roja, she seemed to know that he didn't bring any gift, she couldn't help but reveal her astonishment.
"You… Didn't bring any gifts?"
Roja shrugged.
She looked at Roja and showed a wry expression as she said to him: "Yeah, this is your first time here after all… But without a gift, LinLin can get angry."
Roja laughed for a bit, then he said to Stussy: " Rest assured, I will solve this."
Seeing Roja quite sure of it, Stussy took her own gift and went toward Charlotte.
After receiving many chests, Charlotte Linlin seemed very happy, she was dancing in her place, she didn't seem like one of the Yonko.
Roja got up and began to walk with great interest. As he strolled inside the party, he saw various foods which he hadn't seen before and their taste was quite good.
Compared to the guests, she is the one most enjoying this party.
Roja turned around and laughed: "It would be a waste to destroy this place."
There were many people who were wandering around to try various foods.
Roja came to the chocolate counter which was filled with snacks.
"Do you want to taste something?"
standing behind the counter was Charlotte Pudding, Her hair was blocking the third eye on her forehead, and she looked adorable with just two eyes.
But, just as she was going to give Roja some snacks, she looked at his face and felt he looked familiar, after a bit her pupil contracted.
Isn't this guy…
"Oh, Finally someone recognized me?"
Roja took the initiative to take a piece of chocolate from Pudding's hand and then looked at her forehead and smiled: "Can you keep a secret?"
"…"
Pudding almost sprayed blood out.
What a Joke!
The dignified new Marine Admiral, Ghost sword Roja, appeared at this tea party!
Pudding was really scary.
Although four Sweet Commanders are here as well as Charlotte Linlin herself, She didn't know why, but When Roja was next to her she was sure that if she made a move, Roja would directly finish her off.
"Hush!"
Roja looked at pudding who started sobbing while he ate the snacks.
Pudding had an I know how to look, then she behaved and didn't say a word, but her face was unnatural.
But what's nice is that just at this time, One of the four sweet commanders, the Minister of Biscuit, came from the side and said: "The chocolate and the biscuit together are very good."
As he spoke a pile of biscuits came out.
But, at the moment he was about to invite Roja to taste, he finally felt the weird atmosphere, and obviously, he saw the cold sweat on Pudding's forehead.
"What happened?"
Cracker's brow frowned, he looked at Roja and he felt the latter was a little familiar, but he couldn't remember who he was exactly.
"Hey pudding, what happened to you?"
Cracker looked at the pudding and asked.
Pudding turned her head stiffly, she still couldn't speak and although there was a sweet commander beside her she still couldn't guarantee her own safety.
"No, nothing…"
Pudding grinned stiffly.
Cracker blinked his eyes, he turned toward Roja with anger as he said: "Hey, You should not bully my sister!"
Puff!
Pudding almost sprayed blood.
Coincidentally, he didn't recognize that this was the new admiral, if not he would've gone quickly and informed mother!
Although Cracker was somewhat strong, as he was one of the sweet commanders, in front of the new Admiral, Ghost sword Roja, even if tried all he could he wouldn't be able to come out alive.
Once a fight begins, she would be the first to die, and that's something she didn't want.
"No! No!"
Pudding was aware that Cracker didn't recognize Roja, so she immediately put on a shy expression and took the initiative to block Roja from Cracker's view and said: "He did not bully me, Brother you made a mistake!"
"Ugh?"
Seeing this scene, Cracker scratched his head.
Roja was a bit surprised by this scene and couldn't help but chuckle.
"This… So that's what is going on."
Cracker looked back and forth between Roja and Pudding, he suddenly exposed an enlightened expression, he grinned toward Pudding and turned around and left.
Pudding at this time wanted to pull Cracker back here but she didn't dare to do that, she could only watch as he was getting further and further away and wanted to cry.
Chapter 217
Pudding was waiting for Roja to finish eating and go, she didn't dare turn around and escape, even when Cracker was with her she wasn't sure she could escape let alone when she was by herself.
At the same time, Pudding was unsure about his reasons for coming here.
It's almost impossible to come here, the only way is from the sky and from underwater.
And the most important thing is that Roja is an Admiral… And he came alone?!
Pudding didn't get any news about a warship coming here, so most probably he is alone.
"This guy…"
The more she thought about it, the more afraid she got and the more she didn't want to act rashly, daring to come here alone. This Admiral is surely a madman.
The cake island is their base, not to mention all the four sweet commanders are gathered here, even Big mom is here, their strength should be unmatched.
Even more so, everything on the island was brought to life with big mom's fruit.
It can be said that everything here belongs to her.
The more pudding thing the more afraid she becomes, because there should be anyone who can actually suppress One of the Yonko alone, so most likely she will be the hostage for him to get out.
Her life is completely in his grasp.
Pudding's forehead was full of cold sweat, she was crazily thinking of how to get away, suddenly from the side, a voice sounded.
"I did not notice it at first, but I really didn't expect such a special guest."
Looking down at the direction of the voice, The one who was heard is Katakuri, while he looked at Roja with full alerts.
After all, Even if Roja walked here and didn't cause any trouble, the four commanders have sailed for quite some time now, and one of them can surely recognize him.
"Katakuri, you're indeed the best person I saw who can use the Kenbunshoku Haki, You finally saw me?"
Roja leisurely stood in his place, he continued eating his snacks and didn't even turn around, he just glanced at Katakuri from the corner of his eyes.
The Marines intelligence Katakuri to have the Mochi Mochi no Mi, his strength was unknown, only the fact that he holds the strongest Kenbunshoku Haki is known, he could even see the future for a short period.
"Katakuri Nii-sama…"
Pudding could tell that the next moment, chaos would fall in this place. She didn't move from her place, she could only bear the terrible atmosphere.
Katakuri's eyes were sharp as he looked at Roja, he used his Kenbunshoku Haki to the extreme, and all he saw was Roja eating his snacks without moving.
"I admire your courage to come here alone, and since you come here then you have to be prepared to stay here forever."
Katakuri didn't know what Roja will do next, so he didn't dare act rashly after all Roja was an Admiral, but this was Big mom's tea party.
Once this gets out of control, a bad thing will happen for a short period of time.
Roja poured a glass of juice and gently smiled:
"The party is good, and I'd like it to stay like this if possible, but unfortunately it will soon be ruined."
"Is it?"
Katakuri looked coldly at Roja and he was already releasing his momentum.
Almost none of the people present were ordinary, so when Katakuri released his momentum, someone glanced around and looked over.
The first, the second, the third…
Quickly, all the eyes were on them.
Those eyes fell on Katakuri first, they felt strange as they didn't know why Katakuri released such a terrifying momentum.
Then when they looked at the direction where Katakuri was looking, they saw Roja who was eating his snacks and beside him was Pudding who was too stiff to move.
"Alas, what's going on?"
Stussy looked at Katakuri who was confronting Roja, her eyes flashed as she didn't know how Roja offended Katakuri.
Stussy let out a sigh.
"There is really no danger in here, but on condition that… he doesn't offend the Charlotte family… I should've reminded you."
Although I don't know what happened, if someone clashed with the Charlotte family, he won't have the opportunity to come back next time.
Stussy thought so, but at this moment, some leader from some underground force beside her suddenly opened his eyes widely, while he stared at Roja.
"This guy… Not impossible… How can this be possible?"
"Oh?"
"Stussy noticed the horrified look and said: "What happened?"
The one who stared at Roja had countless drops of sweat on his forehead as he said with a trembling tone.
"… That guy… Don't you think he looks like…"
"As you said, I always thought he looked familiar."
Stussy was very surprised as she looked at Roja, her eyes flashed as she seemed to think of something.
In the beginning, she only thought that he looked familiar and paid it any heed.
Because how could that person appear here!
Marine's new Admiral… Ghost sword Roja!
Chapter 218
Stussy finally discovered Roja's identity, her beautiful face no longer holding his relaxed expression, her eyes opened wide as her forehead was full of cold sweat.
At this moment, not only her but everyone else noticed Roja's identity.
Most people 's faces changed, their eyes exposed their horror.
Only a small part of them didn't know his identity.
"That guy is…"
Charlotte Linlin's eyes stared at Roja as her eyes turned cold.
Someone who didn't remember Roja at first ran toward the Wc to wash his face, after a little bit he finally remembered Roja's identity, he rushed out instantly.
He didn't notice the atmosphere as he looked at Roja and said:
"I remember, you are… ghost sword Roja?!"
As he shouted Roja's code name, All the people present finally recognized Roja and finally all the people had the same expression.
Even if they didn't know Roja's face, they knew of his sword.
Not long ago, his name was the center of every talk.
The Marine's new Admiral, Ghost Sword Roja!
"Hell!"
"How could… An Admiral unexpectedly…"
"Could it be that the Marine has already been surrounded as… and they are ready to fight against Big mom?"
All the people were fearful, even if they were some leader of the underground, they weren't willing to engage in a fight against the Marine and one of the Yonko.
This is definitely not a joke!
In addition to those guys, the hearts and souls of the Big mom's cadres vibrated as they looked at Roja.
"Mamamamama, Even the Marines are invited to my tea party, this is really unexpected."
At this time, Charlotte Linlin said, she was after all a Yonko, at the first she was surprised, but she calmed down.
As she said that, all the people woke up, many people wanted to retreat.
The Big mom's cadres investigated.
"No one comes with him, he's alone."
At this time, Smoothie said with her eyes as cold as ice.
All the four commanders looked at Roja coldly, they even sneered at him.
"Coming alone… I really admire this new Admiral, I don't know where you got your confidence… Or didn't you know where you are?"
All the ordinary cadres of the Big mom's pirates surrounded Roja from all directions.
As for Linlin, she was in the middle of all the cadres, her looks could kill from fright if someone ordinary looked at her.
This is her tea party, Roja actually came here and apparently didn't put her in his eyes, how could she not get angry.
Pudding in this situation could only try to retreat carefully after she got away and arrived behind the sweet commanders she finally let out a breath.
She looked at Roja's eyes with anger.
"This guy… damn!"
Even if is a Marine Admiral, coming here alone and being surrounded by the commanders and LinLin he still didn't flee.
But, all the people who thought like this were wrong, Roja didn't even try to flee. From the moment he came here he didn't have any idea of retreating.
Even if she is one of the Yonko… So what?!
Roja ate his snacks slowly, and after swallowing the last piece, he finally raised his head as he glanced around.
"Eat enough and drink enough, but I also have to do a good job…"
As he spoke, Roja's body flashed, A black and white outfit appeared on his body, and he suddenly grasped the air, and a Sen Maboroshi appeared on his hand.
Roja held his sword and stood casually in his place, he didn't put anyone in his eyes.
"You have been surrounded by me, Are you going to fight? Or are you going to surrender?"
Roja's actions and sentence made all the people freeze for a moment. They couldn't help but laugh mockingly.
Was this guy insane?
"You say… You will fight?"
Snack, one of the sweet commanders looked at Roja with ridicule and said: "I really wonder if you are really an Admiral."
Almost at the same time, Katakuri by the side saw a terrible picture and couldn't help but yell.
"Bad! Snack, Retreat."
When the voice was heard, Katakuri's hand turned into Mochi and flew toward Roja, he seemed to want to stop something.
But it was too late.
Wouch!
In the next instant, A grand Sword energy emerged from Roja's blade and flew toward Snack.
This attack was so fast that it instantly arrived in front of Snack, the latter was horrified as he quickly put his weapon in front of him and used Busoshoku trying to stop the attack.
However, when the attack touched him it directly cut his sword and moved forward.
Roja's attack was like an attack from a grandmaster swordsman.
Boom!
Snack whole person flew as blood splashed on, the attack left a huge crack in the castle's walls.
One of the four commanders… He didn't even have time to fight as he was already defeated with one attack from Roja.
"Don't talk rubbish."
Roja opened his eyes, they weren't the same before he held the sword.
He stood with his sword as he released his momentum at the audience.
Chapter 219
Roja made a move and one of the four commanders was defeated. That one move made most people pale from horror.
Roja passed the Admiral's promotion by defeating an Admiral, Everyone knew that Roja is powerful, he defeated the strongest Admiral. The witnesses could only say that he was scary.
Snack was one of the four commanders, his bounty is about eight hundred million berries, and he couldn't even touch Roja or block one attack from him.
"This guy…"
Katakuri's eyes were sharp, he stared at Roja who just defeated Snack, he tried to warn him to avoid the future he saw, but he still couldn't stop it.
The other two were also in their places wide-eyed, even Linlin stood in her place without moving while her eyes flashed with light.
But of course, they didn't panic, Snack was the weakest of them all. There are still three of them and Charlotte Linlin herself.
Roja getting out of here is still not easy.
The Big mom's pirates didn't move even after Snack was defeated, they were surrounding Roja.
At this time, some leaders retreated toward the castle's exit.
They saw Snack being defeated with one strike so their faces were full of horror.
Wouch!
It was at this time that Cracker attacked, He didn't rush using his body, he used his biscuit soldiers as he covered them with Busoshoku Haki as they moved toward Roja.
"Cracker, Thousand Arms Cracker, Busoshoku Haki practiced to a normal level… The same as Garbage."
Roja looked at the Busoshoku used on the Biscuit soldiers, His pride was revealed in his eyes as he raised his hand and waved his sword, it directly broke the biscuit soldier in two.
The strike didn't dissipate yet as it continued to move forward.
Clang!
Cracker crossed his sword in front of his face and blocked the rest of the attack, he was sent a few meters away before he completely blocked it.
"Damn… You are saying that I am Garbage!"
Cracker's puppets were defeated by Roja's single strike, his face revealed his rage as he used his ability to the maximum, countless biscuit soldiers were formed and directly surrounded Roja from all directions.
The bodies of those biscuit soldiers were covered in Busoshoku.
Crackers went all out, Smoothie and Katakuri took a step back, but they were still looking at Roja vigilantly, ready to move at any time.
Roja stood in his place as he looked at Cracker and said: "Are you angry? The cookies you made are really good."
"Humph!"
Cracker thought that Roja finally admitted his strength, so he couldn't help but reveal how proud he was.
But at this time, Katakuri's pupil shrunk, once again he saw the future, sweat overflowed from his forehead as he yelled.
"This is bad!"
"Cracker retreat! Everyone hurry up and leave, leave right now!"
Karakuri talked while retreating himself, he didn't just speak toward Big mom pirates, he even spoke to the Yonko Big mom herself.
The people present didn't know what Katauri saw, but they chose to follow his instructions and backed off.
but there were so many people that it was almost impossible to retreat!
"What happened to Katakuri?!" Charlotte Linlin was surprised seeing Katakuri act like that, she couldn't help but ask him.
"No time to explain mother, Hurry up!"
Katakuri bit his teeth as cold sweat kept on overflowing from his forehead while looking at Roja in the field.
Roja looked in front of him as his eyes glanced at the audience, his eyes fell on Katakuri's body as he said: "To see the future using Kenbunshoku Haki, you are really good."
"But… I didn't specify who I talked to before, I meant all of you are Garbage!"
Om!
An all-powerful momentum rose from Roja's body and was accompanied by the glowing of his sword.
"All Things of this World, Turn to Ashes, Ryujin Jakka!"
Sen Maboroshi turned into a red sword followed by monstrous flames coming out from it, with Roja at the center the flames swept every direction.
A temperature of six thousand degrees spread out!
"Taimatsu!"
Boom!
Golden flames swept out, it instantly touched the biscuit soldiers, although Cracker attached Busoshoku to them, it didn't matter as they directly turned to Ashes.
"This is impossible! My biscuit soldiers!"
Looking at this scene, Cracker's face was aghast.
Bang!
The flames like sea waves continued to burn anything on their way.
All the members of Big mom's pirate wanted to resist the flames and tried to shout every ability toward it, even Lilin herself made a move and wanted to turn the flame into a homie.
With so much power thrown toward the flame, it seemed like it stopped.
However, Katakuri's eyes still had horror in them as he trembled a little and cold sweat gushed out of his forehead.
"No, This can't stop it…"
Really!
In the next instant, Those abilities seemed like nothing as the flame directly defeated them.
No matter what ability, under the temperature of the sun's surface, they will be directly destroyed. Even if there were some Logia ability users, they would be dealt with using Roja's Haki that was infused into the flames.
Boom!
The three Commanders directly flew into the sky as they clashed against the flames, even Charlotte Linlin wasn't any better as she roared trying to resist the flames but at the end, she was sent flying.
As those other pirates were directly swept in the flames, they almost had no qualification to resist the flames.
Everything started burning down, the huge castle under the flames was completely destroyed.
The exquisite cake castle disappeared without a trace, leaving only flames in every direction.
Among those flames, only Roja could be seen!
Chapter 220
The cake caste turned to ash, Only the pillar of fire was left, wherever the heat waves went, the streets made of candy and the houses began to melt.
At this time, Stussy and those leaders who had already retreated saw the fire behind them and couldn't help but pale.
"The cake castle… Was instant…"
"What a terrible flame!"
"Is this the new Admiral's power?"
These underworld leaders were shocked then the shock turned to terror.
Roja's single move made the three commanders and even Charlotte Linlin herself fly away out of the castle, as for those normal pirates, there are definitely huge casualties.
Charlotte Linlin was the first to try and escape after Katakuri's warning, but still, the heat waves touched her slightly.
"This is… How is this possible! The commander and Big mom…"
Pudding's third eye was exposed, all three eyes were full of shock.
Cracker received the most injuries among the three, even if his Busoshoku was strong, he still couldn't defend against the flames, so his body was burned.
"What a terrible fire…"
Smoothie was seriously injured, but still, despite trying her best to withstood flames, her hair was curled up and her gaze was horrified.
Katakuri was the same, he tried his best to avoid the flames but still couldn't and now his condition was about the same as Smoothie.
"This guy's strength is so amazing."
Katakuri revealed a look of dread. This was the first time since learning how to see the future that he felt so helpless against someone.
As for Charlotte Linlin, She was known as a steel balloon, without using Busoshoku she could resist swords and cannons, she used it now to defend against Roja's attack which made her receive fewer injuries, she only had a few burned parts.
And she fell from the sky, she was embedded in the ground.
Kacha!
The candy street crushed as Linlin came out from it.
"My cake castle…"
Charlotte Linlin looked at the castle that disappeared without a trace, only leaving golden flames burning in its place. She was stunned for a moment.
Then a pair of eyes suddenly turned red, and all of her killing intent burst out as if she would kill everyone and everything.
"Damn bastard! You dare destroy my castle!"
Linlin's eyes revealed a crazy look, with her fury, a thundercloud in the sky began getting bigger, the sky instantly turned gray.
At the same time, another fire cloud crazily expanded.
"Mom is Angry."
Some Big mom pirates were scared and started to panic as they looked at the hellish sky.
This moment, not only the sky but also the ground began moving, the whole island was alive and with Linlin's fury, it began to move crazily as well.
Silence.
The flames in front of Charlotte shot toward Roja.
Roja handheld Sen Maboroshi, he gently waved at the flames very gently, the flames separated to two-parts and moved beside Roja without even burning his clothes.
"So that's the soul fruit ability."
Roja glanced at the sky and snorted as he directed his sword toward Linlin.
Boom!
Roja waved his sword, a burst of terror swept toward Linlin.
The flames didn't touch the ground yet and the candy street started melting due to the heat.
Charlotte Linlin's eyes seemed like a burning volcano, she glared at the flames, she didn't avoid them but let the cloud of fire to directly confront Roja's flames with flames.
But when the two flames collided, the result was terrifying, the flames from the cloud directly collapsed as it touched Roja's flames.
Charlotte Linlin's flames were nothing more than ordinary flames, could it resist against the temperature of the sun's surface?
Bang!
Roja's fire directly consulted the other flame, the fire cloud was scared and directly flew toward Linlin.
The earth beneath them was directly burnt to ash, there was a crater of a hundred meters.
"Mom!"
Seeing this scene, Katakuri could still stay calm, but the other two couldn't help but exclaim, they didn't hesitate to attack Roja trying to stop him.
Cracker directly used his Busoshoku to the extreme as he threw countless biscuit swords at Roja.
But Before even reaching Roja, they collapsed and turned to ashes.
Roja looked lazily at Cracker and directly waved his sword at him.
Cracker's heart was beating like a drum, he drove his biscuit ability to the extreme and made countless biscuit soldiers to shield him.
Wouch!
But this horrifying sword strike cut all biscuit soldiers and moved toward him.
Although those biscuit soldiers were all covered with Busoshoku, they couldn't resist Roja's power, they were burned directly and as the strike collided with Cracker he was thrown away, nobody could tell if he was dead or alive.
Another sword strike and another commander was brought down.
At the side, Smoothie made her move, but most of it was blocked by the flames, and the bit that was about to touch Roja's body was directly nullified using Busoshoku.
"Damn!"
Katakuri's forehead was full of cold sweat, his arm was trembling slightly.
He already foresaw this scene long ago, and he was trying to stop it from happening, but in the end, he couldn't do anything, he felt like an ant trying to shake a tree.
No matter what they do is futile!
A sword strike suppressed big mom and another one to defeat a commander.
The flames were terrifying and most of them couldn't even defend against it let alone be his opponent.
Roja left the ground and directly flew toward the sky, his shadow was on the entire big mom's pirates which made countless people scared and shocked.
Chapter 221
In the sea, the Yonko are the peak of existence.
Against one of them, even the entire Marine forces gather to attack them, they would be cautious. That's how horrifying the Yonko are.
The commanders are like Kaido's three disasters. They had the power to fight against an Admiral for some time.
But, Roja's strength surpassed that.
His fire was the best area attacking method, So for Roja, if he was surrounded by people who wanted to help him, he would be burdened instead as the fire won't differentiate between ally and foe.
When Yamamoto used his Shikai, if not for Aizen's calculations and plan, the outcome of that fight would be unknown.
Although Roja wasn't as strong as Yamamoto, as the latter has lived for a thousand years, this wasn't the world of Shinigami.
Ryujin Jakka was more than enough to deal with the commanders.
Even if the Aokiji, Akainu and Kisaru and the other Marines are here instead of the commander and Big mom's pirates, The situation won't change.
It does not just talk when Roja said he was as strong as Whitebeard at his peak, As the latter was reputed to have the power to destroy the world when he was at his peak.
Roja now was someone as strong as Whitebeard, regardless of injuries and the like, there won't be anyone who can defeat him.
Fighting against one of the Yonko wasn't a joking matter.
Boom!
Roja was in the flames, his sword swept at Smoothie, and although Katakuri warned her, she still was defeated and flew away.
Following that, Roja attacked Katakuri.
Flames poured down from the sword like sea waves, there was no way to hide, even if Katakuri could see the future, there was no way for him to retreat.
Just at this time, Out of the huge pit, An enraged voice came out with a faint of fury.
"Unforgivable!"
Charlotte Linlin Jumped out from the pit, despite her strong Busoshoku, there is a burn mark on her.
Every one of the Yonko had his own unique skill. However, in addition to that, they don't have an absolute weakness or shortcoming. They were called the Yonko because they were the strongest on the sea.
Crack!
Seeing that she can't compete with Roja using flames, Charlotte Linlin Roared, the cloud in the sky generated thunder and came down toward Roja.
Suddenly, the entire world was shrouded by hundreds of thousands of thunder strokes!
This scene made everyone on the island, be it the leader or the cadres or the ordinary pirates, retreat to the edge of the island.
"The power of lightning…"
"Just by using the soul fruit to give life to that cloud, it has the same power as someone with the thunder fruit, Big mom is really a scary person."
Many people were looking nervously at this scene, no one knew what would happen next.
At this moment, Numerous news already started spreading in the sea, the leader spread the words that Roja came to capture Big mom pirates alone.
After a short while, the entire world knew of this event and everyone was shocked by this.
These days, many were wondering what Roja will do after becoming an Admiral, everyone expected it to be something big as Roja always did unexpected things.
However, after a long period, they didn't hear about anything new. Even before hearing that Roja left the headquarters, some people had some doubt in their hearts.
And now, Roja finally made his move. He attacked one of the Yonko, The Big mom pirates, alone and he even went to the main island that the Big mom governs.
Countless pirates who were expecting Roja's to make his move were shocked, no one thought that the newly appointed Admiral directly attacked one of the Yonko.
It's crazy!
Not only the leaders of the underground forces, even the Marines themselves were shocked by the news.
When Sengoku heard this news, the tea he was drinking spurted out of his mouth.
"Roja that guy, Is he trying to make a joke!"
Sengoku's voice was heard in the entire Headquarters as he roared, then he clutched his forehead due to a headache.
"Even one person can create such a big event in the world."
Of course, Sengoku knew that Roja went out, but he was alone, he couldn't imagine him going directly to one of the Yonko.
He thought that he was stronger than Kaido?
If Roja was to return in front of him, he would grab his collar and roar in his face.
"This guy doesn't think about the consequences at all, he is exactly like Garp."
Sengoku directly took his Den Den Mushi and contacted Kisaru, as Aokiji was out himself, he also called him to go and aid Roja.
Although the matter was aroused by Roja alone, Sengoku couldn't sit back and watch Roja face Big mom alone.
Roja was indeed very strong, but a single man facing one of the Yonko pirates was simply a joke.
Aokiji and Kisaru were completely Shocked when they found out that Roja went alone to attack Big mom. Even Aokiji, the most familiar person in the headquarters with Roja, didn't expect him to do something this crazy.
Aokiji directly threw the things in his hand and directly went toward Cake island.
On the other hand, Kisaru had a sad face. He was working to get his salary, Roja going crazy and attacking Big mom wasn't his problem, why did they have to drag him in too?!
However an order was an order, Kisaru could only suppress the depression in his heart and Directly head out to help.
Two Admirals are now on their way to help Roja, However, Sengoku couldn't settle down.
Kisaru's ability allows him to teleport a few short distances, but he couldn't go directly in the open sea, so he could only take a Ship and go.
As for Aokiji, he could run on the sea but even so it would most likely take a few days to get there.
Thinking of this, Sengoku couldn't help but take a deep breath:" With Roja's power, He could at least face Yonko and last for a few days, there is still some hope."
By this time, Sengoku has done everything he could do to help, now he could only pray and wait for the news in the Headquarters.
Chapter 222
Over the Cake island, the sky was covered by a thick dark cloud, lightning continued to explode out of it and flash constantly.
In the middle of the island, thunder kept striking from the sky.
"Ordinary Swordsmen wouldn't be able to resist lightning but unfortunately… Sen Maboroshi isn't conducive."
Thunder was striking in front of Roja's face, but he leisurely walked while wielding his sword.
Woosh!
Roja took step after step as he moved toward Charlotte Linlin, as he came in front of her, he waved his sword at her.
After Several confrontations against Roja's flames, Charlotte Linlin knew how horrible those flames were, it's really hard to defend against so she decided to directly retreat.
Simultaneously, she waved her hand, and thunder landed on Roja, the place turned into a black pit as Roja disappeared.
Boom!
However, at the next moment, a pillar of fire exploded from that pit like a volcanic eruption, it burned anything in its way.
Roja emerged from the flames and continued to attack Big mom.
"This bit of power… and you can't handle it already?"
Roja spoke proudly, whether it was a forest or earth or stones all will burn under his flames.
Roja continued to attack while Charlotte Linlin did the same.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Flames continued to erupt as Big mom retreated.
The members of Big mom's pirate group didn't expect to see Linlin retreat from Roja's attacks, they didn't expect her to not be Roja's opponent.
Even when they were horrified, they could only try and surround Roja from all directions.
Katakuri and Smoothie found it difficult to get close to Roja, they could only attack from a distance and try to interfere with Roja's footsteps.
After all, everyone in the Big mom's pirates has some strange abilities, Roja didn't want to be caught in their tricks, So even when attacking him using Haki at the same time in the flames and on himself to defend.
There are many strange attacks that he didn't know about.
Looking ahead, Heaven and earth, Everyone he sees with his eyes is an enemy!
Roja's footsteps finally stopped.
Far away, Many people were trying to escape from the island, but because the ships were destroyed by Roja they couldn't do anything.
"Has he finally been stopped?"
"What a terrifying power… To face the entire Big mom pirates alone, His power is outrageous!"
"Even Whitebeard won't necessarily be able to do that."
Although Roja seems to be suppressed, they were still shocked by Roja's powers.
To confront a Yonko alone is simply unheard of!
Although Kaido did some things like that, he didn't try doing that against Big mom. The four commanders alone are enough to contain and suppress Kaido.
And Roja fought and had the advantage over Big mom and her pirates!
This thing could be done only by the strongest man in the world, When Whitebeard was alone he could use his earthquake fruit to destroy an island directly.
When Shiki was suppressed, and Roger surrendered, Whitebeard didn't have that many pirates behind him at that time, but still, the world government didn't dare attack him and eventually the Yonko were created.
Because at that Time, Whitebeard was at the peak of his strength, No one dared to fight him. Once he was mad, he could start a war that the world government and the Marine had no way to stop.
This is Whitebeard, the man said to be the strongest in the world, the man who holds the power to destroy the world.
Other than him, no one else could do what Roja did now.
…
The attack comes from all directions, even from the sky; some space-type abilities swallow the flames directly.
"Taimatsu!"
Roja swept his sword, The flames rose in the sky blocking everything coming toward him.
At this time, Charlotte Linlin moved toward Roja through the wall of flame, her hand was covered in lightning and she clapped toward Roja.
"Humph!"
Seeing Big mom walk through his flames, Roja wasn't surprised and as he used his sword without fear.
"This level of lightning is too weak!"
Bang!
Flames and thunder suddenly collided. Obviously, Roja's flames won, and went toward Big mom directly.
But This time, Charlotte Linlin used her Busoshoku to the maximum of her ability, after a roar, Flames rushed toward her. She ignored the flames on her body and reached her hand to grasp Roja.
"Oh?"
Charlotte Linlin Action surprised Roja, But he didn't have any fear as he used his sword to cut her body.
Wouch!
Although her body was covered by Busoshoku, in such a close distance, she was injured as blood rushed out of her body and directly evaporated by the flames.
But at this moment, Charlotte Linlin at the expense of her own injury, Grasped Roja and pulled him over. It seems she wants to use her Soul fruit ability, Her face revealed a cruel and cold smile.
"You're dead! You Marine kid!"
Chapter 223
Charlotte Linlin's attack isn't that simple. Other than Kaido and the other Yonko who could resist her attacks, She would devour part of the other party's life.
What is More, she drags their souls out of their body, so it's extremely hard to resist this kind of power.
But when Charlotte Linlin tried to pull Roja's soul, She felt she just pulled a huge tree that didn't even shake.
So she directly pushed her fruit ability to the extreme and tried again and again.
With those pulls, Roja didn't even move, But his soul couldn't be brought out, he just let her do what she wanted as his clothes fluttered by the wind.
Shinigami more, Roja was in that move, so why would his soul come out of his body?
Charlotte Linlin pulled as hard as she could, but she couldn't do anything. Suddenly she felt a terrifying Haoshoku Haki and Shock appeared on her face.
"The soul Fruit is really powerful, But… I am a Shinigami!"
Roja looked at the Horrified Charlotte Linlin's face, his eyes revealed the irony he felt: "Perhaps you don't know what a Shinigami is, Then let me Show you!"
The moment his voice died down, Roja's eyes turned cold as he released his Reiatsu.
Bang!
Before, When She tried to Pull Roja's soul, she felt like she was trying to pull a mountain, But when Roja released his Reiatsu, there was only one word to describe it…
Danger!
As if she was an ant in front of him, she couldn't even try to resist such a power.
" This is impossible!"
Charlotte Linlin's eyes were aghast, this is her first time encountering such a powerful soul, even all the souls she pulled before together couldn't get close to this pressure.
This was a confrontation of soul power.
Roja's terrifying Reiatsu directly pressured her body. In this world, there are few people who have a stronger soul than her, And her ability lets her be one of the Yonko.
But, The amount of power her soul had is just like a child playing against a Shinigami.
It's simply between Heaven and earth.
"Nothing is impossible, even if you are standing at the peak of the sea, You're just like a frog in a well, you don't know how vast the sky is!"
Roja held his sword and pointed it at Charlotte Linlin's then fiercely waved his sword.
Even though she is a Yonko, How can she know what Shinigami means?
Wouch!
Roja's sword swept at her while it was surrounded by flames, but this attack wasn't like the other attacks.
This attack didn't cut her body but it directly cut her soul.
In this world, the soul is bound by the flesh, It wasn't a simple concept of inside and outside. Unless one dies, his soul won't come out of his body.
And even if he dies, his soul would come out and directly be taken by some strange power of this world, after all this isn't a world with Shinigami.
Charlotte Linlin used her fruit ability and suffered from this attack, so her soul was in disorder right now.
Boom!
Charlotte Linlin's body was covered by her Busoshoku so Roja's attack didn't affect her body much, but her soul was injured.
"Ah ah ah ah ah!"
Charlotte Linlin uttered a loud scream from the pain coming from her soul. Even if she is a Yonko, she couldn't endure such pain.
She crazily retreated and tumbled while her hands were clutching her head as she constantly screamed.
"What happened?!"
The sound of screams was heard all over the island, Which made countless pirates horrified, they almost never heard Charlotte Linlin scream from pain.
Even Katakuri was shocked. Because of the flames he couldn't see what happened, he even failed to predict the future at this moment.
But there was no doubt, They had to stop Roja.
Charlotte Linlin came out of the flames and retreated, while Roja continued chasing after her.
All the Big mom's pirates were desperately releasing their abilities at Roja, they were trying to stop him, This also included Katakuri and Smoothie.
At the next moment, Katakuri's pupil shrank. It seemed like he saw an incredible picture, he was frozen in place, and even his arms trembled.
"Katakuri, what happened?!"
Smoothie beside him so his movement stopped, She was stunned as she couldn't help but ask.
Katakuri didn't answer as cold sweat overflowed from his forehead, his eyes were aggrieved and looked almost desperate.
"We can't… Stop him!"
Katakuri was aghast, his voice trembling as he said that.
Roja's sword swept away, fire filled the place and blocked all the abilities that were thrown at him, then he coldly glanced at the people around.
"Attacking for so long, Do you really think that I can't deal with you?"
He held his sword with one hand, he floated in the sky and waved his hand.
Ennetsu Jigoku!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
This is the ultimate move; this time he released it to full power, not like the one he used against Akainu.
Dozens of flame pillars rose to the sky with Roja in the middle. It felt like a volcano erupting from the Sky.
Chapter 224
These Horrific Pillars of flames stretched horizontally, Roja was standing in the center of all of this, Almost half of the island was enveloped by those pillars as they continued to expand even more.
Big mom's pirates couldn't resist those pillars as they were burned, even those cadres couldn't do a thing.
"This, this…"
Smoothie looked in every direction, they were completely surrounded by the pillars of fire, Their eyes were aghast as they looked toward Katakuri hoping that he could find a way out of this.
But at this time, Katakuri was standing in his place like a wooden stick, he couldn't even move.
Many leaders contacted ships in nearby islands and left the island's ground.
They looked at the scene in their backs and were completely aghast by those dozen fire pillars.
These flames were as if coming straight from hell!
Bang!
Finally, those dozens of pillars expanded and suddenly merged together when they reached Roja. Finally, they exploded.
The terrifying blast swept all directions, everything got burned whether it was Big mom's cadres or the commanders or even the strange life forms in the island.
even the thundercloud was destroyed in the blink of an eye as even the sky was bright red.
The flames swept all of the Cake Island.
In just a moment, the whole island was flattened, everything turned to ashes.
The explosion with Roja in the center reached a radius of ten miles. It didn't just destroy Cake island it even directly blasted away the dark clouds in the sky.
Under the temperature of 6 thousand degrees, even the sea water was burning.
The scene was too shocking, even some of the leaders who escaped and retreated far away were affected as they didn't even issue a sound and directly turned to ashes.
"The powers of flames can be this horrifying?!"
The remaining survivors, with Stussy being one of them, looked at this scene and their mind went blank.
Stussy thought about her talk with Roja.
There is absolutely no one who dares to cause trouble on Cake island?!
Now this sentence seemed like a joke!
…
The cake island was almost completely destroyed, Everything burned down. At the last moment, Charlotte Linlin endured the pain in her soul and pushed her powers to the extreme to defend a small place.
Except for Charlotte Linlin, everyone was dead and turned to ash.
Regardless of how much Reiatsu Roja used, Ryujin Jakka is the strongest. Except for the Yonko and some other few, no one can resist against such power.
Not to mention, Roja used Ryujin Jakka without holding anything back and even used his Reiatsu to pressure everyone.
Big mom's pirate's cadres who had space-type devil fruit couldn't even move to escape, they could only stand still and see the flames burn them.
It can be said that with this, the entire Big mom pirates were destroyed.
"Damn bastard… how dare you…"
At this moment Charlotte Linlin was almost crazy, the huge pain in her soul made her lose a little bit of her sanity.
"With such an attack, your power consumption should be great, so let's go to hell together!"
Charlotte Linlin Roared and attacked Roja.
Clang!
Roja used his sword to resist as he was looking pale: "Even if I consumed a lot of power, so What?!"
In the face of such an attack, Roja didn't have any idea of retreat, he waved his sword and attacked.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Flames continued to emerge, from time to time, A Sword energy would emerge at Charlotte Linlin, she was getting more and more burn marks and wounds.
Her fruit is totally useless against Roja, she almost can't affect Roja, she could only use her Haki against him.
She wasn't Roja's opponent, her fruit was fully restrained, the outcome of the fight is easy to predict.
Charlotte Linlin relying on her body to defend, they continued for hours, at the end she still couldn't deplete Roja's Reiatsu completely and fell down.
One of the Yonko, Charlotte Linlin, fell today!
Then after a short rest, Roja left Cake island and went to other islands that were controlled by Big mom to deal with the remaining forces.
Even by just releasing his Haoshoku he would make all the people on the island unconscious.
Those leaders failed to escape, they were caught by Roja and those who resisted will die, those who surrendered will hold on to their lives.
Dozens of Islands were completely suppressed by Roja overnight.
At this point, The Big mom's pirates… were completely Destroyed!
…
In the first half of the Grand line, Crocodile was sitting in a dark room.
A shadow suddenly appeared and handed some documents to him.
"Check this out!"
Now Nico Robin already joined the Baroque Works as Miss All-Sunday, She took a deep breath as her voice shuddered.
"Is this the intelligence about the New World? I am not interested in the Battle between the Marine and the Yonko…"
Just as he glanced, his face suddenly changed, his pupil shrank as he looked Shocked: "This news… Is it true?"
"Totally true."
Robin responded, but her voice trembled as she talked.
Her pair of eyes shined as she remembered the scene when she encountered Roja.
Who could imagine that a young handsome man, in just a few years, would reach the peak of this world and even…
He alone defeated Yonko's entire forces.
Crocodile took a deep breath as his eyes turned solemn, to confront a Yonko alone, even if it was Whitebeard himself, he wouldn't necessarily win.
And Roja, the Admiral, did it.
Even if this didn't mean that Roja was stronger than Whitebeard, at least his strength wasn't any weaker than him.
Thinking about this, Crocodile's eyes flashed as he murmured in his heart.
"It seems like we must get the Ancient Weapons as soon as possible, And only by using its powers can we fight the world government and these monsters."
…
Similar to what happened with crocodiles, various powers in the world couldn't help but be shocked.
Even Aokiji and Kisaru were completely shocked as they reached the sea beside Cake island. They couldn't believe their own eyes.
This day made the world boil!
…
16 years in the Pirate's golden era, The new Admiral, Monkey. , alone defeated the Yonko Big mom's pirates and completely annihilated them.
Chapter 225
Alone he annihilated a Yonko, This was like a dream for many people.
A Yonko was one at the peak of the sea, even if Big mom herself may be the weakest Yonko, But it's too much to just be annihilated by a single person.
Some people thought that Aokiji and Kisaru were together with Roja, But when they looked for more pieces of information, They found out that Kisaru wasn't in the new world and Kisaru was in the Headquarters.
No matter what source of information, all of them say the same thing.
Even If they couldn't believe it, when all the information they gathered was the same, they didn't have a choice.
Roja was strong, This fact was recognized when he defeated Akainu, he was the strongest Admiral currently, and that's what the people thought.
But now, All the people are thinking that he is the strongest Admiral… In the entire Marine's History.
He can be compared to the world's strongest person, Edward Newgate!
…
Aokiji was standing beside the Cake island after it's destruction, While Kisaru has already retreated.
When they arrived, the fight had already ended, so Kisaru returned to the Headquarters as he felt like he was playing around.
But even if he felt so, he could only keep it in his heart. On one hand Sengoku and on the other This awful Guy, Roja, which Kisaru couldn't come close to touching one of them, He could only complain about his bad luck.
Simultaneously, he was so shocked that his heart still couldn't completely believe it, he didn't expect Roja to attack Big mom alone.
Although Big mom was the weakest out of the Yonko, he still won't be able to do what Roja did even if there were two more of him.
At this time, Among the worshippers, there were many underground forces leaders coming and going.
Many of those leaders had some relationship with the World Government, so they weren't people that should be caught as they were working with the world government.
Roja was lazy so totally ignored them, even if they caught them it wouldn't matter.
Of course, those who were caught up in the battle between Roja and Big mom are unlucky.
And now if they were to come find trouble for him they know that they won't survive it.
And since their leaders are dead, the world government won't bother to take care of the ones that didn't work with them.
The was in complete chaos as Roja attacked the tea party and destroyed the Big mom's pirates.
On the warship, Stussy was standing on the deck, she was one of the world government agents.
"I really didn't expect you to be an Admiral…"
"Really?"
Roja was wearing his Marine uniform as he stood on the deck, he smiled casually, he seemed like a gentle angel, anyone looking at him will feel like he was a harmless person.
But she personally witnessed Roja's powers, Stussy knew that under this kind smile, there is a strong and proud person, maybe prouder than a Yonko.
Roja was merciless, But she was not so sure.
"Really."
Stussy gently smiled, her eyes flashed with light: "I think you are more like… A Yonko."
After saying this, Stussy directly left the warship into her own ship and moved away.
Roja glanced at her back while shaking his head.
A Yonko?
No, It should be Sanko now.
"The Yonko are powerful if it wasn't for the devour ability I may not have won against the Big mom."
After thinking to himself, Roja returned to his cabin.
When he came here, he didn't give it much thought. He was a Shinigami, So the soul fruit won't work on him, so if he couldn't defeat her then he was too weak.
In this battle Roja realized the limit of his abilities, he now knows his current strength.
Without exaggerating, he should be at the peak of the sea beside Whitebeard.
If Charlotte had another fruit and it wasn't restrained by Roja, he could defeat her in a one vs one.
"Although I can be described as invincible, I need to work harder to surpass the entire world on my own."
In addition to the Yonko, there are ancient weapons that could destroy the world. The World government should be looking for them as well.
After destroying Big mom's pirates, Roja wasn't proud of it.
He returned to his cabin and took the delicate box out of his coat pocket and gently opened it.
In the box, there was a strange and exquisite devil fruit.
This is a paramecia devil fruit that he found when he went to the nearby islands. Because he didn't memorize the devil fruit book, he wasn't clear about what fruit this was.
However, according to its appearance, This devil fruit should have a space type Ability.
It is exactly because of this that Roja kept it, only a few fruits can make Roja interested in them, with space being one of them.
"Space-type devil fruit…"
looking at the devil fruit, Roja couldn't help remembering the cadres in Big mom's pirates that used space type devil fruits.
If the opponent was too weak compared to him, then the Reiatsu would greatly suppress his opponent.
Roja didn't want to eat a devil fruit easily, especially when he didn't know it's ability, even if it was a space type one.
Roja wasn't sure if the fruit would work on his body or on his soul, not to mention whether that power would conflict with Sen Maboroshi or not.
With Sen Maboroshi, it's enough for him to stand at the peak of this world.
And if he continues to increase his strength then it wouldn't matter if it was the world government or anyone else in this world, he would become the true ruler of this world.
After thinking about this, Roja grasped the air and brought Sen Maboroshi out.
"I trust you more than the devil fruit." Looking at the sword in his hand, Roja smiled and said to it.
But almost as he stopped talking, The sword started changing, it suddenly distorted and enlarged then suddenly returned to its original shape.
Roja was surprised to find that the devil fruit in the box disappeared.
"What… Did you eat it?"
Roja widened his eyes, apparently, he didn't expect Sen Maboroshi to actually eat the devil fruit.
Chapter 226
After devouring the Devil fruit, Sen Maboroshi returned to its original form with a sudden light coming out from it, then the light subsided.
Is it over?
Roja waved the sword a few times, there was no strange feeling, then he looked at the property bar and still didn't find any change.
"Hey, You swallowed the devil fruit, and not to mention evolving and having a space type attack, there is not a little bit of change at all!"
Black lines formed over Roja's head while he looked at his sword.
However, It transmitted a faint thought to Roja, And if we use our language to translate it will be…
Tastes bad!
Roja almost sprayed blood, he looked at the sword and shook his head twice: "You aren't even sorry? You just ate a Devil fruit you know?!"
However, it didn't respond to Roja, as it again entered its slumber.
"I probably got a Face Zanpakuto."
For his own Zanpakuto to swallow a space type Devil fruit and without providing any explanation, Roja felt tired.
After shaking his head, Roja sent his sword back into his soul space. He couldn't ask anything now since it entered its slumber, so he could only try and upgrade to the next level.
After the devil fruit was swallowed, Roja didn't have to think about it anymore, He was now concerned about the ability to see into the future for a short period of time.
Although Katakuri couldn't do a thing in the last battle, if that ability was given to Big mom then the outcome of the fight won't be the same.
"Fortunately, His ability is to see the future, not to change it… Changing the future, This was the ultimate villain in the world of bleach."
Roja recalled the fight and couldn't help but lose himself in his thoughts.
He deduced from this that the Kenbunshoku Haki like the Busoshoku has several levels, The basic attacks prediction, and the more advanced is seeing into the future. With the highest in one piece being Roger's voice of all things.
However, compared to the Busoshoku, few people in the world have practiced Kenbushoku to see the future let alone hear the voice of all things.
Because of this, When Roja practiced with Garp and Z, they didn't say that there was a distinction between the two types of Haki.
If one practiced Kenbunshoku to the extreme then he could see the future and hear the Voice of All things.
"In contrast, Enel's Mantra is very strong but with the help of his Goro Goro no Mi, He could hear everyone talking on an entire island."
Roja pondered, if he expanded his Kenbunshoku he could cover a small island, But it won't be enough for a Medium or large one.
And he can't hear their voices, he could only see black and white images of them.
"Kenbunshoku Haki…"
Roja's soul is extremely powerful, if he practices, he could reach Katakuri's level, it should be a simple matter.
Roj thought about his own Kenbunshoku Haki and how to improve it.
…
Half a month later, Several warships docked on Cake island, and some Marines were busy carrying all sorts of things.
"Ready to leave?"
Roja nodded: "The Desserts are really good, but I am already tired of it after eating for half a month. After all, I am not Big mom."
Aokiji shrugged and said: "Arara, After resting for two weeks, you're not going to leave again and play with the other three right?"
Aokiji's expression touched Roja that he couldn't help but chuckle.
"That's terrible, Do you think I like dealing with the Yonko?"
"Yes."
Aokiji nodded.
Roja was silent for a second, then shook his head: "This kind of thing will shock the world only once, doing it again won't matter as the people would have turned numb already, So there is no meaning to it."
Aokiji: "…"
Is this your goal for doing it? Is this really your reason?!
Roja didn't care about Aokiji's expression.
The Yonko turned into the Sanko now. He didn't have any interest in Kaido as he fought with him before, as for Shanks, he'd like to have a meal with him.
He was mostly interested in Whitebeard as the latter is still at the peak of his strength, Roja was kind of excited just thinking about the fight with Whitebeard.
But before that, Roja wanted to find a quiet place and learn his new Kenbunshoku first.
If he practices Kenbunshoku to the level of seeing the Future, then it would be regarded as a powerful ability even in the world of Shinigami.
Then, When Roja returned to the Marine headquarters, He did nothing, even though Aokiji and Kisaru were Lazy, Roja was lazier.
Which gave Sengoku a stronger headache than ever. When Roja was serious he did some earth-shattering things. He destroyed a Yonko. Even if all the Marine forces moved to them, they weren't guaranteed to do it, And Roja did it alone.
But when he is lazy, he is far lazier than Aokiji and Kizaru together.
Kisaru is working for his salary, Aokiji began to doubt the so-called justice after the Shichibukai system was created, so he became lazy, And Roje is even more crazy. Once he starts doing something he won't see anything else.
Standing behind those three so-called Admirals was Sengoku.
…
The other thing is that after recovering, Akainu chose to not retire but continue being in the headquarters.
He still couldn't trust Roja. What if Roja did the same thing that Dragon did?
This protest was rejected by the world government, but he didn't get angry, he wanted to see what Roja would do in the end.
Chapter 227
Akainu's idea isn't groundless.
During this period of time, the revolutionary Army started executing their operation more frequently. There were several Countries that were attacked by the revolutionary army.
And a single spark can turn a forest into aches.
Although those actions were trivial to the world government, still Dragon was resisting the government ideologies, like Roger who started the era of piracy.
Even if a Yonko was taken down, another one would take his place, unless they destroy all pirates, there will always be new ones.
Aokiji and Kisaru were admirals, although they could kill these pirates, they wouldn't be able to kill all of them.
Even if they really did it, there will be more people who will become pirates.
With the new movement of the revolutionary army, the world government decided to hold a conference.
The number of countries that joined the world government is above three figures, and only 50 are eligible to attend the world conference. Also, the Celestial Dragons will attend.
…
Inside the courtyard, Roja closed his eyes.
After returning to the headquarters, His training progressed, although he didn't grasp the way to see the future.
Before, he could only capture the movement of the living things, if he closed his eyes the world would turn completely dark with only those moving appearing in his vision.
And now, When Roja released his Kenbunshoku Haki, He couldn't only perceive living things, but also the buildings and dead bodies. What appeared is a vague and gloomy world and couldn't be clearly seen.
Roja estimated that Fujitora's Kenbunshoku is at this level.
If Fujitora's Haki reached the level of seeing the future then he wouldn't need eyes to see clearly, and he wouldn't say that he wanted to see Luffy's face.
Fujitora was an Admiral, but he didn't appear before becoming one, Roja inquired about him a bit and still couldn't find him.
Roja thought that Fujitora should be recruited into the Marine soon, Fujitora's personality was close to Aokiji's, Roja had a very good impression of him.
Roja was still practicing his Kenbunshoku Haki. Suddenly a beautiful Marine came and put some documents on Roja's table.
"You really don't know how busy the world government is right now preparing for the conference, Admiral Roja."
The beauty was Hina, she had already graduated and promoted to a Commodore, she was also under Roja's command.
Hina's voice was slightly depressed.
Every time she came to Roja's room, She could only see Roja laying down, with his eyes closed, So she had to deal with the documents herself.
"I can relax because you are very capable." Roja opened his eyes and laughed while looking at Hina.
Hina: "…"
Hearing Roja's praise, Hina impatiently sighed and sent the documents to Roja and said: "This is an escort mission of 20 kings of nearly 20 countries."
"This task must be done by you. Please be serious, I will be in trouble if you don't go."
Sending people on the warships toward Mariejois, They were attending the world government conference, which is naturally a major event in this world, so only Admirals could do this kind of missions.
Roja looked at the files with a thoughtful expressions
During this period of time, Dragon movement was too frequent, Roja already heard of this and he also heard about the world conference.
Taking a paper, Roja started reading.
"Several countries are in the new world, For those in the first half we will send Rear-admirals to escort them."
Roja then picked the names of the ones who will go to the new world and Hina immediately recorded them.
One by one, Roja assigned each one to a country until he saw a familiar name.
"Kingdom of Alabasta… King Nefeltari."
Roja didn't look at the information about the island or its location, he was already quite familiar with this island.
He even knew everything about the country and he also knew that the Poneglyph showing the location of Pluton is located there.
Nefeltari should be one of the noble names of the celestial dragons.
The world government was established by a total of 20 countries. But in addition to the de-named DonQuixote family, there were some families that didn't move to Marijois to become Celestial Dragons, and the Nefeltari family is one of them.
Whether it's the identity of Celestial Dragon or the Ancient weapon Pluton, made this country different from other countries.
"This country is very interesting."
To his current level, Roja already stood at the peak of the world, Even the world's strongest man can't threaten him.
The only threat should be from one of the three ancient weapons, Pluto And Uranus most likely, as for Poseidon, it isn't a threat to Roja at all.
Communicating with sea kings and ordering them won't threaten Roja in the slightest, as there was no sea king that could threaten Roja with his current powers.
The next one is Pluton, which is said to be capable of destroying an island, but whether it is a small or a large island is unknown, but if it is a large one then this power is truly terrible.
"Pluto, and Uranus…"
The things that the world government can threaten him with are those two things.
Roja pondered for a moment, then threw those thoughts out of his mind, his eyes revealed a trace of arrogance.
I have Seen Maboroshi. Why should I care about ancient weapons?
The Ancient weapon in this world can't be compared to the power of a Shinigami.
Today, He already has the power to stand at the peak of this world, And as long as Sen Maboroshi continues to strengthen, his power will go beyond this world.
If he were to open the Bankai of Yamamoto, he would make the water on this planet dry, he could even destroy the whole world.
Roja's mind was clear on what to do, He needs to continue strengthening His Sword.
In the end, Even if Pluto was in front of him, He could destroy it with his sword.
Chapter 228
Marijois Here is where the Celestial Dragons live, every building is exquisite and luxurious, Other the Celestial Dragons, the world government officials and Kings of other countries are coming and going.
In the center of the island was the world Government's Building. This was the center of the world's power and also where the conference was held.
The fourth floor, Sengoku was sitting in front of a large pile of documents preparing for the upcoming world conference.
On the other side, Roja was lazily lying on the chair, Aokiji was sitting next to Roja while Kisaru was on the opposite side.
None of the three Admirals looked like one.
"So this is your first time here right Roja?" Aokiji leisurely asked Roja with one hand on his chin.
Roja turned to look at Aokiji and nodded: "Yeah, it's the first time."
Roja didn't feel much about the world government. He didn't even put any celestial dragon in his eyes. Therefore he never visited Marijois before. This was the first time coming here after becoming an Admiral.
Sengoku reviewed the documents while listening to Roja and Aokiji. In fact, Roja being here made his heart feel uneasy.
Sengoku never called Roja here because he was afraid that Roja would cause trouble as did Garp that year.
Garp and Roja's characters are similar. They felt uncomfortable looking at the Celestial Dragons. Fortunately, With Sengoku here, he will put some pressure on them.
"The tea here is still very good."
Kisaru drank his tea and casually said,
Roja yawned and stood up, he reached the window and looked at the distance and faintly saw some kings of some countries approaching.
It is almost impossible for the world conference to be attained by more than 50 kings. Therefore before they come, preparations must be done.
"What a rotting smell."
Roja looked at the center of the world deeply.
Aokiji moved beside Roja and looked at the scenery from the window when he heard Roja his eyes flashed a little bit, then he slightly shook his head.
Roja turned around and saw Aokiji, he looked at Sengoku then turned around and said.
"It's nothing, I am going back to my room."
"Good then."
Sengoku nodded and didn't stop him.
After Roja's departure, Aokiji continued to stand at the window, he looked at Mariejois with confusion. He didn't know whether this was the right thing to do or not.
…
Roja lived in the same area as the kings that came here.
About a dozen of Kings had already come, leaving only a small number of them that still didn't arrive.
Roja was wearing his Admiral coat as he walked in that area, and the king noticed Roja's figure.
Some people were awed, Roja was the strongest Marine in history, other people didn't react and others ignored him with arrogance.
Roja walked to his temporary Room, as he was going in, he showed a hint of astonishment, he turned around and saw a group of people approaching.
The reason why Roja was astonished was that the people coming his way were the king of Alabasta, Nefeltari Cobra.
Following him was a blue-haired little loli, there is no doubt that she is Alabasta's princess, Nefeltari Vivi.
"We're really fortunate in meeting you, Admiral Ghost sword."
Cobra apparently also saw Roja, his eyes flashed as he smiled toward Roja in a friendly way.
For this polite king, Roja was also polite as he said.
"It's weird to call me that, just call me by my name."
Cobra didn't expect Roja to talk to him with such politeness, as Roja was rumored to be cruel, but he was rather a gentle person, he couldn't help but reveal his astonishment.
Unless the one wearing the admiral's uniform wasn't Roja, he didn't seem like Aokiji or Kizaru.
Roja killed Doflamingo, then He destroyed the Big mom's pirates making the Yonko turn into a Sanko.
In the sea, there is almost no one who didn't know how terrible Roja was.
"Mr. Roja is really different from the rumors, it seems like the rumors are untrustworthy."
Cobra looked at Roja with a smile.
Roja also laughed, the rumors on him were of him when he was facing an enemy.
"Did you think I'd look like a ghost with fans and flames?"
Puchi!
Princess Vivi stood next to Cobra and couldn't help but laugh. Her cute eyes blinked. It seemed like what she heard about Roja and what she saw was completely different.
Nearly six years have passed since Roja arrived in this world, So this little cute Loli was 10 years old.
"Vivi, Don't be rude."
Seeing Vivi, Cobra couldn't help but show his helplessness. He wanted to reprimand her but he couldn't say anything to this little princess.
After glaring at Vivi, Cobra looked at Roja with a wry smile.
"Sorry about that, she lacks discipline."
Roja smiled and said: "If I remember correctly, this should be the little princess of Alabasta, Vivi right?"
Of course, he didn't care about what just happened.
These days he saw a lot of Princes and Princesses, almost all of them were arrogant with no real abilities.
In contrast, Vivi was a mischievous princess, compared to others she was completely different.
If Roja was to say, this aristocratic family compared to the other Celestial Dragons, is more qualified to become the world's nobles in charge of the powers in the world.
"Do you know me?"
Vivi's eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, she couldn't help but ask Roja.
On the Side, Cobra didn't have time to stop her, his face showed his helplessness.
"Of course."
Roja looked at Vivi. This little girl smiled; then he looked at Cobra and said: "Well, I will go now, you look like you will be busy soon."
After saying this Roja walked to his room.
Until He closed the door, Cobra's eyes were on him, he couldn't help but say: "It's better to see things in person instead of believing rumors… Really he's totally different."
After Cobra shook his head and looked at Vivi, he kindly smiled and said: "let's go, Vivi, we live here."
"ok."
Vivi nodded her head, she seemed well behaved as she followed Cobra.
Chapter 229
After the Royal families of various countries arrived, The world conference was about to begin. The kings of about 50 countries gathered here along with some officials of the world government.
The Celestial Dragons had the right to participate in this conference, but only a handful of them are willing to participate. Compared to this boring conference, torturing their slaves is more interesting.
In addition, the five old men, Sengoku and the Admirals, had the right to attend.
"Don't you want to go and see?"
Outside of the building, Aokiji walked beside Roja through the entrance as he asked Casually.
Roja looked at him and said: "Should I go and hear them discuss how they will deal with Dragon?"
"Ararara, I forgot this."
Aokiji laughed lightly and remembered that the relationship between Roja and Dragon is a taboo matter. After mention it, Aokiji directly closed the topic as he said:
"If you won't go in, I will go and tell you later."
"Go ahead."
Roja responded indifferently. He looked at Aokiji as he entered the conference hall, Roja shook his head and used his Kenbunshoku to look inside the hall.
"There are some strong people there…"
There are some powerful people who were releasing their momentum, although not deliberately.
It's very rare for Roja to care about it, but there are at least six people among them who paid attention . They were Sengoku and the other Five old men.
"The five old men, can they compare to the Yonko?"
Roja shook his head again: "No, That's exaggerated, The Yonko are already the pinnacles of the sea. Even though they were comparable to the Yonko when they were young, it's impossible to have such strength now."
Unlike Bleach's world, Roja wasn't the same as a Shinigami, as he gets older his power will continue to go weaker, to maintain their peak is too difficult.
…
The World Conference started.
"The revolutionaries, Dragon… That man is really dangerous."
A bearded king looked at Dragon's picture and said: "In another five to six years, the revolutionary army will surely become a huge threat to the World Government. By that time his forces would be everywhere."
The world government isn't afraid of the Yonko Because the Yonko can't follow their rules. The Marine Along with all the forces in the world government can't defeat the Yonko as they are barely keeping the balance.
Not to mention, the Yonko only have power.
Even if they destroy an island and kill its people or even enslave them, the people will fear them that's all.
Dragon was different.
He had the ability to destroy an island long ago, but he never did so. All he was doing was spreading his ideas, those ideas that were against the world government, Just like what Roger's did.
This was the most dangerous behavior for the world government.
"…"
Most of the kings present were seriously pondering.
But at this moment, an arrogant voice sounded.
"It's stupid, All those things have nothing to do with my country. My country won't let the revolutionary army disrupt it. You should deal with him yourselves."
The man talking was Wapol, King of the Drum Kingdom. He sat on his chair while digging his nose, he looked quite arrogant, it seems he didn't take the conference seriously.
His action obviously made the other kings discouraged.
As if all of them were the same kind of kings.
But even if some of them were unhappy, they couldn't say a thing about Wapol, as all of them were selfish, they didn't want to create troubles.
But there are still some people who couldn't stand it.
Boom!
Cobra sitting in front of Wapol was unable to restrain himself and stood up to Wapol attitude while ignoring the conference.
"Wapol! Don't be so selfish!"
"Why are you here if you don't have a conscience?"
Flop.
Wapol suddenly fell from his chair as he was shocked by Cobra's scolding, which made him really embarrassed. He looked at Cobra while gnashing his teeth.
"Cobra you bastard…"
The conflict between the two was easily suppressed by the rest, Cobra sat in his place as Wapol looked at him coldly.
When he is here, he can only suppress his anger in his heart.
…
Roja didn't participate in the conference, So while he was strolling, the entire island seemed really peaceful even though many kings arrived, they were in the conference room now.
This island was different from any island Roja has been to, It can't be compared to an island even the headquarters was lacking compared to here.
While walking he met Vivi who was playing with Igaram.
Compared to two days ago when they just arrived, Vivi was more agile and lively, she was having so much fun.
"Three years from now…"
Just at this time, Igaram noticed Roja, he was surprised and hurriedly greeted him.
"Mr. Roja, I didn't expect to meet you again."
The other day when Roja met Vivi and Cobra, Igaram was with them, that's why the latter could recognize Roja just now, but compared to Cobra, Igaram was more vigilant.
Although Roja seems gentle, even just hearing his deeds may make anyone fear him.
"What a coincidence."
Roja casually smiled, when Vivi saw Roja she showed a little princess greeting.
Roja laughed, but he gave her a military greeting.
Vivi saw Roja and smiled prettily, she was about to continue playing while Roja was also about to leave.
It was at this moment that a group of people came to this street, they were people from the drum kingdom, they were exactly Wapol's people who had just clashed with Cobra.
"What a coincidence."
Wapol was very angry and as he saw Vivi his eyes shined as he showed a sinister smile.
Chapter 230
"That guy is…"
The moment Wapol recognized Vivi, His eyes flashed with a sinister light, he sneered and went directly toward her.
Vivi was standing beside a fountain enjoying the view, she didn't notice Wapol that was already next to her, he sneered and raised his hand then dropped it at her.
At the same time, a smile appeared on his face.
"Oh, I slipped."
Snap!
Vivi was hit with full force in the face.
But the people were shocked in the next second because the slap didn't hit Vivi, but it hit a man with a bubble hood.
A Celestial Dragon!
The people watching couldn't react, including the one who was hit, he looked at Wapol and said.
"You… Hit me?"
Wapol stood in his place stupefied, he didn't know what just happened, Was there an illusion that made him think that this Celestial Dragon was Vivi?
The Celestial Dragon was stunned for a bit when he reacted, his face was full of anger as he pulled Wapol's collar.
"Bastard, what do you think you're doing, how dare you hit me."
The Celestial Dragon went crazy, he directly took his pistol and was about to pull the trigger.
Wapol couldn't sit still and used his fruit and swallowed the pistol.
The Celestial Dragon's guard and Wapol's guard rushed over, the scene turned completely chaotic.
On the other side, Roja was holding Vivi single-handedly as he watched the chaos over there while he stood beside the fountain.
Vivi was dazed, but she still didn't react. She is the smart Princess of Alabasta.
Wapol just arrived to trouble her, which resulted in Roja changing her position with a Celestial Dragon.
Wapol Hit a Celestial Dragon which was really due to his bad luck.
After understanding what happened, Vivi said with a trembling tone.
"That… is that… really ok?"
"What's wrong?"
Roja put Vivi down, he glanced at her and smiled carelessly: "Well, what just happened is… confidential."
Roja smiled at Vivi.
Vivi pouted then nodded seriously.
Though she was young, she was very smart, and if not for Roja's intervention she would've been hit by Wapol, even if that happened, she wouldn't be able to do anything for the sake of her nation.
After looking at Roja gratefully, Vivi ran to the side while looking for Igaram.
"You highness, what just happened?"
Igaram saw Vivi intact and finally was relieved, his face full of panic from her disappearance.
Looking at the chaos in the street, Igaram didn't wait for Vivi to speak, he directly took her and retreated to the distance.
Vivi, of course, didn't want to stay, so she rapidly departed.
…
Although Wapol was a king of a country under the World government, he couldn't afford to fight with a Celestial Dragon.
Anyone beating a Celestial Dragon won't appear ever again. This Celestial Dragon was stupid, he already knows Wapol's identity but he still won't kill him.
Of course, The Celestial Dragon's guard didn't dare to disobey the orders, they could only capture Wapol, and even though Wapol knew that something strange happened, he still couldn't know what it was.
Quickly, Officials of the world government arrived. At first sight, they were troubled. If Wapol was a civilian, They would directly kill him and no one would say a thing.
But Wapol was a king attending the world conference, the world conference just began and it is far from ending. It isn't a joking matter to kill a king.
Some people following the order were trying to Kill Wapol, and some officials were blocking their way, the scene was getting chaotic.
Wapol cried out instantly.
He wanted to take revenge on what Cobra just did, he wanted to vent his anger on Vivi, he didn't think that he would provoke such trouble!
Hitting a Celestial Dragon, he wasn't this stupid.
The Celestial Dragon was angry, he didn't give Wapol an opportunity to explain.
No one noticed Roja holding Vivi and replacing her with a Celestial Dragon, no one could see him with his speed.
But how will he explain, will he say that he wanted to hit Princess Vivi but he found himself hitting this guy?
No one would believe this.
Maybe the situation will get even worse.
The only way is to try and convince the Celestial Dragon, but the latter was already angry to the point of not knowing anything else.
Everyone was confused.
Far away, this kind of chaos alarmed the entire Marijois, Aokiji and the others arrived too, they weren't clear about the situation, Aokiji didn't intervene.
"Arara… you didn't do this right, Roja?"
Aokiji seems to have guessed what just happened, watching the lively look on Roja's face, he couldn't help but scratch his hair with a helpless look.
"Yes."
Roja nodded his head and seriously said: "I brought a Celestial Dragon so that Wapol's slap would land on him."
Puff!
Hearing Roja's words, Aokiji couldn't help but freeze.
Roja's words sounded like a bomb in Aokiji's ears, he looked at how serious Roja was, but he dismissed his doubt on Roja, showing a helpless expression, then he said with an apologetic face.
"… I just casually asked, don't mind me."
He thought that Roja was joking.
Roja glanced at Aokiji and lazily shook his head and turned away.
"I am not interested in this, you can deal with it yourself."
Chapter 231
This chaos lasted for a long time before it was finally suppressed.
This accident happened inexplicably, no one could tell what happened, some suspected the Nefeltari family, but they were royalty and no one dared to question them without any evidence.
They themselves had the privileges of the Celestial Dragons, even the world government couldn't question them.
Not to mention, Cobra heard that the slap was intended to land on his daughter, he was even more furious and wanted to tear that Wapol bastard.
Some people continued to investigate, there was some information that Roja was already there when the chaos started, but after Aokiji talked to Sengoku and told him that Roja didn't do it, there was no longer any suspicion on Roja.
As for the world government, even if they doubted Roja, they had no way to do anything to him.
Not to mention, the Celestial Dragon was so stupid that he only wanted revenge on Wapol and didn't think about how he got there in the first place.
The event eventually passed and the Celestial Dragons were more disgusted with the conference and no one of them attended.
…
The world conference won't end in just one day, but it will last for a long time.
After the event with Wapol, the kings were more cautious, no one wanted to stir any trouble again.
During the conference Roja didn't leave, he stayed there with Aokiji and the others.
During this time, Cobra took the initiative to visit Roja, after that Vivi's visits to Roja were a lot more frequent, and when Roja was in a good mood he would accompany her around as if he was her older brother.
But, this won't last forever. When the conference concludes, Cobra will sail back to Alabasta with Vivi.
When they were returning, Cobra invited Roja to visit Alabasta with them.
Roja thought for a moment, he had a lot of time and it wouldn't hurt to spend some leisure time, but at this time, his Den Den Mushi rang.
"Who is it?"
Roja saw that the Warm had a very anxious look, his eyes flashed and directly asked.
Almost at the same time, an anxious voice was heard from the other side of the call, there was even a slight shiver in the sound.
"Roja, Teacher Z was attacked."
Roja recognized this voice, he was familiar with it, she was one of the members of the elite camp.
"Don't panic and tell me what happened."
Roja heard Ain's anxious voice, his face sunk and his mind thought of a really bad idea.
"The warship Teacher Z was sailing on was attacked."
Ain's extremely anxious voice sounded from the Den Den Mushi.
Hearing this sentence, Roja's face turned completely cold.
His Haki spread out without control, his gentle image disappeared while Cobra was looking at him.
The bodyguards around Cobra were full of Cold sweat and couldn't help but swallow their saliva.
The bodyguard couldn't even withstand this little bit of Haki.
Being one of the survivors in the Original story, Roja knew that if Ain wasn't attacked with Z, then she would've graduated eventually.
He didn't expect that even after all he did, this would still happen.
Roja's eyes revealed cold light as he said:" You are now with teacher Z right? Where are you? I will be on my way."
"I wasn't with the teacher, I was in the headquarters, and Teacher Z was…"
Ain quickly talked. Apparently, after she heard the news, the first one she chose to inform was Roja.
On one hand, she and Roja were familiar with each other and even after becoming an Admiral, they often talked to each other.
On the other hand, Roja was the strongest Marine even in all its history.
Z couldn't resist the power of his enemies and was forced to contact the headquarters for help. Obviously, his enemy was extremely strong.
Even though he retired and his physical strength declined, he still was a former Admiral, if he found it hard to resist an enemy, then the latter should be really strong.
"Well, I know the place, I am on my way."
Roja hung up and took a deep breath, he looked at Cobra and the others, then said: "There is a situation that I need to solve, So maybe I will visit another time."
After that, Roja directly jumped into the sea, after a little bit he disappeared completely.
Cobra also heard the Den Den Mushi and knew that something big happened, he could only sigh.
"When can this chaotic sea become peaceful?"
…
Z encountered an attack, this news quickly spread all over the headquarters, After Roja, Aokiji and Sengoku were also informed.
"Even teacher Z couldn't deal with the enemy… Who could be this strong."
Kisaru said with a horrible face.
Although Z was old, But he was an Admiral in the past, someone attacked him and he couldn't resist. How powerful can his enemy be?!
Aokiji's face changed several times, he was ready to rush out at any moment.
"Roja already went to help."
Sengoku looked at Aokiji and said he blocked his way. Roja's speed wasn't lower than Aokiji on the sea, so Aokiji couldn't get there before Roja.
Fortunately, The place of the incident wasn't that far from the Marijois, there was still hope to catch up, Even if the enemy was strong, Z could hold on.
"They even attacked Teacher Z… Did those pirates completely ignore the Marines?"
Aokiji coldly said, his killing intent was reaching the sky, the temperature around him dropped at an urgent pace.
Sengoku was understanding of Aokiji's mood, In fact, he was also very angry.
Actually, if someone was to attack a former Admiral, and made the latter ask for help, then he should be really strong.
I don't know how strong the enemy is, but Roja defeated the Bigmom with all the pirates alone, he was the strongest man in all the history of the Marine. It will be impossible for the attacker to even dream of escaping.
Now they could only pray that Roja could get there before it's too late.
Chapter 232
In the sea, Roja was moving like an arrow, wherever he passed, huge waves emerged. Roja didn't bother looking back.
Roja's Soru was driven to the extreme, He even opened the shinigami mode directly.
He wasn't good with geography, but as long as he knew the location he could get there without any problem.
"Whitebeard Jr… Edward Weevil? I was looking for you."
Roja moved as fast as he could. In the original story, Weevil attacked Z. He killed all the students and cut Z's arm, then later he became one of the Shichibukai which resulted in Z becoming completely disappointed in the Marine, which led him to be more extreme than Akainu.
Roja has long wanted to stop this from happening, He also tried looking for this man but he still couldn't find him.
When this guy became a Shichibukai, No one knew if this guy was really WhiteBeard's son or not.
"I thought that this won't happen, I didn't expect him to really show up. Do you want to cut the teacher's arm? I'd like to see if you can do that!"
Roja's killing intent was surging to the sky. Wherever he passes, the underwater creatures almost fainted from fright, they didn't dare come out.
…
Some areas of the sea were constantly shaking. There was a huge storm, and inside the storm, two ships were entangled. On the warship, Z was confronting a figure.
The warship was full of blood.
Many elite recruits were lying either dead or injured on the ground.
Z was turning crazy from anger as he roared at his opponent.
"Damn you!"
Z was really angry to the extreme, every student of his even if not as good as Roja is still his student. He tried his best to teach every student of his like one of his family.
He had no family, as they were killed by pirates, so those children were almost like his only family that is left in this world.
Now someone is attacking them and killing them.
"Bastard Marine… This should teach you a good lesson…"
The one fighting Z was someone with a silly look, he held a long pole and had the same mustache as Whitebeard. It was Edward Weevil.
Although he is stupid, he is strong, Both his Haki and physics are superior to the current Z.
Boom!
Z fiercely punched, it collided with Weevil's punch which led to Z's retreating and blood stains appearing on his fist.
"This guy…"
Z knew that he wasn't this guy's opponent, but when he saw his students covered in blood, his life and death didn't mean much to him anymore. The anger in his heart was stronger than anything.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Z and Weevil continued to attack each other. The momentum kept on getting stronger but Z was old after all, he wasn't as strong as Garp, Among the Admirals, he was relatively weak, he couldn't withstand Weevil's attacks for too long.
Woosh!
Weevil moved quickly and arrived beside Z and directly wanted to cut him.
"Eat this."
Z Defended using his hand.
A sound of Metals colliding was heard, Weevil's weapon cut through Z's Haki and blood splashed out.
Z was injured, but he was angry and disregarded his injuries and punched Weevil in his stomach.
Woosh!
Weevil reacted quickly, he directly avoided it and roared as he dropped his weapon on Z.
If this hits it will one-shot Z.
Z couldn't avoid it, he could only use His Busoshoku to the extreme and try to defend with his hand.
Weevil also used his Haki to the max. He put every bit of his power on that blow. This attack's power was more than Z could take.
At this time, a wave of Sword energy came from the west, it cut open the sea on its way.
This attack was aimed at Weevil. If he didn't move and continued his attack then he would be injured.
"Who is it?"
Seeing this attack coming toward him, He turned his hand and met with the attack using his weapon.
Boom!
As they collided, an earth-shattering explosion erupted, The whole ship was almost destroyed, Z stepped back awkwardly, His expression finally loosened as he knew who came.
"Attacking the Marine on a bright day, Who gave you the courage?!"
Roja's figure appeared about a thousand meters away. Most people couldn't see him, they could only hear his words as he roared like thunder.
He held onto his Sen Maboroshi as he moved across the sea.
"Another Marine?"
Weevil revealed a very angry expression as he yelled.
"You dare to stop me, Damn you all!"
Weevil was stupid, his eyes stared at Roja and waved his weapon toward him with a roar.
"Roll!"
Roja's killing intent surged as he received the attack with his sword.
Om!
Roja's current swordsmanship has already reached a new height, he already completed the fifteenth fusion of the sword. He was only one step away from being a Grandmaster swordsman, coupled with his Shinigami form and Getsuga Tensho, his power is no less than a Grandmaster swordsmen's full attack or even stronger.
These attacks sent Weevil back!
"Teacher Z, Go treat those students, I will take care of things here." After making Weevil retreat, Roja directly said to Z.
Before hearing his words, Z was still angry and wanted to kill Weevil, but after hearing him, He immediately took a breath and suppressed his anger so he could treat those students.
Z finally nodded.
Although the enemy was really strong, he believed in Roja, Roja was his best student, he was the pride of his life, there is no way this guy could stand against him.
Chapter 233
On the warship, The elite recruits were wounded and some of them died. It's good that Roja arrived in time, or else the same thing in the original story will be repeated.
Many were severely injured, only a few had minor injuries. These are the people that were watching Z fighting when they saw that Z couldn't win and their hearts sunk.
But they didn't expect a sword energy to come and directly sent the enemy away, Followed by Roja's arrival wearing the Shinigami outfit.
Although they didn't graduate yet, those newcomers recognized Roja.
"Ghost sword Admiral!"
"This… This is good! We're saved!"
Seeing Roja's arrival, Those people were relieved, and happiness was drawn all over their faces.
Under Z's command, those recruits started to urgently treat those seriously wounded students.
On the other side, Weevil who was pushed away by Roja's sword strike seemed a little bit sluggish. He didn't think that there would be someone who could beat him in a head-on clash. This didn't happen to him before.
"You… You… I must teach you a good lesson!"
Weevil held his weapon, his face showed an irritated look. Shooting strangely, he rushed toward Roja with his weapon.
"Teach me a lesson?"
Roja looked indifferent, he was too lazy to talk nonsense with this idiot, he directly waved his sword at him.
In this world, other than Garp and Z, there was no one who could declare that they will teach Roja anything, even if it's a Yonko, they won't have the qualification to do so.
Who was the guy in front of him to do that?!
Om!
Weevil covered his weapon with Haki as he moved forward with full power.
Boom!
The two collided and a thunder-like explosion sounded, the air was roaring giving those elites behind Roja a scare, the only one who was calm was Z.
The two attacks had the same power.
"You blocked my attack?"
Roja looked calmly: "It seems that claiming to be Whitebeard's son isn't just empty talk."
Behind him, there was Z and the recruits, this prevented him from using his Ryujin Jakka directly, Unless he maintains the minimum temperature possible.
"What if Whitebeard was here?"
Roja revealed a look of arrogance, he held the sword with his hands and jumped toward Weevil.
Om!
As He attacked, Sen Maboroshi's color changed into golden red, as if it would melt at any moment.
This wasn't Ryujin Jakka, this was Bakuretsu Tensho, The move fusing the fire with Getsuga Tensho.
Weevil instantly felt the threat. He was stupid, because of this he depends more on his instinct.
Wouch!
In front of this attack, Weevil didn't try to resist, he directly tried to avoid it with his fastest speed, but even though he dodged, the attack still brushed his body.
Boom!
Just rubbing his shoulder made them turn completely black, his Haki couldn't stop this power as his skin burned directly.
The Attack after rubbing on Weevil's body continued forward, falling directly into the sea.
Om!
There wasn't any sound, but beside the warship, a huge pit suddenly formed.
The sea water seemed to directly evaporate!
Gulp!
The elite recruits couldn't help swallow their saliva as their eyes were about to fall off from shock.
"What a terrifying force, the sea water directly evaporated!"
"This is Ghost Sword-sama's power, the one known as the strongest Admiral in the entire history!"
…
"Woo ah!"
Weevil was also shocked by the power of this strike, especially when he smelled his own skin burning.
If he didn't use Busoshoku, then his shoulder would've probably been completely turned to aches.
"Ok… Ok… So scary!"
The sea finally started returning to normal, The entire warship began to shake because of that.
Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand as he stepped lightly on the warship. The warship suddenly seemed twice as heavy and stopped shaking completely.
"Did I overdo it?"
Roja casually looked at the waves, and then he looked toward Weevil and waved his sword.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The fight made the sea waves whistle without stop, Even the largest storms couldn't be compared to this.
Although Roja couldn't use Ryujin Jakka because Z and the others were behind him, He still suppressed Weevil.
Using Weevil's strength one can speculate the strength of Whitebeard without him using His Gura Gura No Mi.
But Not having the fruit meant that He was too weak, so Roja could completely suppress him without using Ryujin Jakka.
Boom!
After Another Roar, Weevil stepped back a few steps.
His injuries became somewhat Heavy if his body wasn't strong he would've fallen a long time ago.
In front of Weevil Roja stood intact.
"Carry on."
Roja looked coldly as he attacked again. From start to beginning, Weevil couldn't touch Roja and couldn't hurt the recruits behind him.
Weevil was finally scared.
But wanting to run won't be an easy thing!
Z alone was left full of scars, Roja won't let this guy go.
Crash!
The sea waves Roared, a bright sword Energy pierced the sky and cut the sea.
Boom!
Finally, a thunderous roar sounded, Weevil using Busoshoku all over his body failed to parry Roja's attack, under this attack he completely crashed.
Roars sounded as Weevil, the one coming to attack the warship was finally taken down by Roja.
Chapter 234
"Hurry up! Give him bandages!"
"The bandage is coming!"
A large number of recruits were running around, they were focused on treating the seriously injured ones.
On the other side of the ship.
Weevil's body laid on the ground, he was almost split in half by Roja's sword. There wasn't any blood following out of his wound, The flames evaporated all of it.
Many recruits gathered around while wiping their sweat.
"This guy… He is scary."
"Even Teacher Z wasn't his opponent. It even took Admiral Roja a while to win."
Although recruits from the elite camps are elites, they at the end were just recruits. They were far from being Weevil's opponent.
Recalling what happened, their hearts couldn't calm down at all.
"Maybe he is really Whitebeard's son…"
Roja stood beside the weevil's body and looked at it coldly, he took a deep breath and turned toward Z.
Z had some bandages wrapped around here and there, he looked somehow depressed.
Roja walked toward him and said: "Teacher Z, How is your injury?"
Z looked at Roja and his depression lessened by a little as he showed a slight smile and said: "I am fine."
But after that, the smile disappeared.
Seeing this Roja could only shake his head, Although he came somewhat in time, Some recruits died and some were heavily injured which made Z in a really bad mood.
"Did this guy Impress You, Teacher Z?"
Roja felt useless to comfort Z, So he shifted the subject as he pointed at Weevil's body.
Z looked at Weevil's body as his eyes were gloomy, He examined it for a moment and shook his head.
"No, I wasn't impressed… But such a strong guy should not be unknown."
"…"
Roja pondered for a moment, A lot of people weren't known, such as Fujitora, and Ryokugyu, they were promoted to the position of Admiral directly.
Not only these two, even Koshiro was so strong yet he wasn't known to the rest of the world.
After recalling those things, His eyes flashed as he said: "This guy, perhaps he has a relation with Whitebeard…"
"Whitebeard?"
Z's eyes changed as he said: "How do you know? This guy shouldn't be in the Whitebeard pirates."
When it comes to Whitebeard, things would get serious.
"I am just guessing he isn't one of his pirates, but he should have some connection with him and if I want to know what is this connection… I should find Whitebeard and have a talk with him."
After saying this, Roja revealed a trace of arrogance.
Whitebeard, He had long wanted to go see him, The one is known as the strongest in the sea.
"Oh?"
Z looked at Roja with a hint of surprise, hearing his tone, it looks like Roja will go find trouble with Whitebeard.
Although Roja defeated Big mom pirates alone, Whitebeard was sitting in the position of the strongest man for decades.
That entire time, Innumerable people challenged him, they were all suppressed by his power. To obtain that Title many lives were lost!
"This is just a suspicion, just so that Sengoku won't let you go and find trouble for Whitebeard."
Z shook his head as he said to Roja.
Roja chuckled then said: "This does not require Sengoku to Agree… Just like before."
"You will go alone?!"
Z revealed his shock, last time Roja went to Big mom alone, and he wants to do the same and go alone to look for Whitebeard, that being the case, Roja wants to fight against all the Whitebeard's pirates!
Whitebeard wasn't Big mom!
"I won't work, It's too dangerous, you don't know how scary Shirohige is, nor do you know his Pirates' powers."
Z also fought with Whitebeard, He knew how strong the latter was, even though that was a decade in the past, his power may have declined but not as much as him, he is still very dangerous.
Roja smiled at Z as he revealed an indifferent face and said: "Last time, I also didn't know how Strong Big mom's pirates were."
"Don't worry, If I want to escape, no one can stop me… The strongest Marine and the Strongest Pirate. My standing is just as high as his."
Looking at Roja, Z knew that he wouldn't be able to convince him.
He also knew that what Roja said is correct, Even if he couldn't defeat Whitebeard, he already defeated Big mom, so Whitebeard's pirates won't be able to stop him.
It's extremely dangerous for others to go, but for Roja, it isn't as Dangerous.
"If you have already decided, then you should be careful."
Z no longer opposed Roja, But he reminded him with a serious tone, while his eyes flashed with emotions.
Time really passes quickly, His best disciple Roja, will one day stand on top of this world, this was a fantasy of his, he didn't expect it to become a reality this quickly.
Only 24 years old, Roja had the strength to face Whitebeard.
Thinking about this, it felt like a dream.
"I don't know when Roja will replace Whitebeard to become the strongest in the world, but it shouldn't be that long."
Z murmured in his heart.
…
After returning to the headquarters, Roja didn't say anything, he once again left alone toward the new world, his goal this time was Whitebeard.
Among all the Yonko, Whitebeard's pirates were the strongest, which was acknowledged by all. Anyone who wants to be the pirate king should pass him first.
And since the golden era, So far nearly 17 years passed, no one has been able to defeat him and go toward the end of the New World.
During the war in the original story, Whitebeard was attacked by his old age and trauma from past fights. Also, the strength of his pirates was reduced by a large margin at that time.
Ace, Blackbeard, and Thatch
This was a drop of three Quasi-Admiral levels, But even with this, The Marine suffered heavy losses. So how strong he was, is obvious.
Chapter 235
Half a month later, at the end of the new World, Whitebeard's crew were resting on a mid-sized island, Many were transporting goods to the ship.
"The world conference has ended."
"Those guys are frustrated about the revolutionary army."
The Whitebeard captains were laughing and chatting with each other.
The fourth captain suddenly revealed a serious face and said: "Speaking of this… The world conference has ended; we don't know whether that Sword Ghost guy will make a move again or not."
Mentioning Roja, all the captains turned serious.
They almost saw Roja's rise themselves. From being Garp's Nephew to defeating Doflamingo…
Their attitude toward Roja was that of disdain, it changed little by little to that of fear, as Roja's rise was too fast.
And the latest action taken by him that completely instilled fear within them, Roja defeated big mom's crew all by himself.
Although Big mom was the weakest Yonko, she wasn't that far behind the other three.
Destroying her completely like that by himself sounded like a bad joke!
After drinking some wine, Marco took a deep breath, his face turned to that of arrogance as he said: "This guy is strong… But we're not Big mom's crew."
"That's right!"
Jozu smiled and looked at Whitebeard as he said: "Oyaji, If that guy tries anything, let's destroy the Marine headquarters."
All the people had the same thought, all of them laughed. As long As Whitebeard is here, then he will always remain the strongest man in the world.
No matter who it was, if they want to deal with them, then they will encounter a mountain that is impossible to cross.
That mountain is Whitebeard.
As the heavy atmosphere dissipated, all of them continued to chat and laugh.
After drinking, Whitebeard looked at Marco and the others and sighed while shaking his head: "Really a bunch of idiot sons…"
Although he would like to rebuke Marco's words, as all of them were relying on him too much, he couldn't say it because he didn't hate the feeling of being depended on.
Being believed in and trusted by his sons made Whitebeard feel happy.
Whitebeard scolded his stupid son with a grin, then looked at Marco and the others and laughed: "Yes, they will destroy the headquarters if they try messing with us."
"Ha ha ha ha"
Hearing Whitebeard's saying such words, Marco, and the others couldn't help but laugh and be filled with joy.
No one can cross the mountain called Whitebeard, Sengoku couldn't, Garp couldn't, Shanks couldn't nor will The Ghost Sword.
As they continued their chat, A fat person with some missing front teeth appeared. He was carrying some fresh water and other materials.
As he heard their words the man looked at Whitebeard and glanced at him deeply.
He was Marshall. , the Blackbeard.
"No one can always stay at the top… Oyaji cannot as well, in fact, you know that the Ghost sword is a threat to even you, even if you could win now, sooner or later you will be defeated."
Blackbeard held the box in his hand as he moved toward the ship.
He wanted the dark devil fruit for so many years now, but so far, the fruit has yet to appear. Will he have the opportunity to get it?
Even Whitebeard began suspecting him.
"Ghost sword Roja… If I don't get the Darkness devil fruit, I won't be able to defeat such a freak."
Blackbeard is lowly muffled.
It was no secret that Roja's abilities and moves were among the top in the world.
His sword skills are scary, He has flames that are more powerful than the Magma fruit!
Those two alone, especially with the latter, had made a lot of people fear him. Just thinking about a flame that could burn magma to ashes is horrifying.
"At least, I still have some time, Oyaji should be able to win right now. Staying here is the safest place, and there is a great possibility that I can get the devil fruit here."
Blackbeard put his anxiety back, he took a deep breath and clenched his fists, his eyes flashed with self-confidence as he chose to continue believing in himself.
Almost as he relaxed a bit, Blackbeard saw a shadow at the end of the sea.
This shadow didn't seem like a ship, rather it seemed like a person.
"No, is it…"
Blackbeard looked at the shadow getting closer and closer. His pupil suddenly shrunk and a look of horror appeared all over his face.
The figure was coming closer and closer.
Under the blue sky, the figure moved on the sea while wearing the Admiral's coat.
It's Admiral… Ghost sword Roja.
"That guy really came!"
Blackbeard's forehead was overflowing with cold sweat, he looked vigilantly at Roja and didn't dare to move.
He didn't want to arouse Roja's attention.
If he was noticed, a catastrophe will befall him.
Blackbeard tried his hardest to not be noticed by Roja.
When Roja stepped out of the sea, his gaze was already fixed on the captains and … Whitebeard!
Frightened by Roja, Blackbeard didn't dare move as he saw Roja going past him, his heart beating violently.
After Roja passed, Blackbeard breathed out in relief, His clothes were full of cold sweat, and he bit his teeth and tightly clenched his fists.
"I must get that devil fruit, The sea should belong to me… I definitely will not let you bunch of arrogant guys be at the top for long, absolutely not."
After a while, Blackbeard calmed down.
Although no warship has come, Roja alone is scary enough.
In the eyes of many people, The destruction of Big mom's pirates proved that Roja's power was no less than any Yonko.
Roja was an Admiral, By coming here it was clear what he was trying to do.
But in the end, Blackbeard shook his head. His face showed confidence as he said: "Although you're strong… But you won't be able to defeat Oyaji as you are now."
Chapter 236
Under the blue sky, Roja was riding on the sea, Many saw him other than Blackbeard, they all stopped what they were doing as shock appeared all over their faces, they couldn't help rubbing their eyes.
"That rascal…"
"Marine's Admiral Ghost Sword Roja!"
After recognizing Roja, some members of the crew took action and held their weapons, but they didn't dare move forward and block his path.
At this time, the captains stopped talking, they saw Roja, most of them didn't think that he would really come here.
Roja was an admiral, and they are the Whitebeard's pirates.
Roja coming here obviously wasn't so he could have a drink and chat with them, he was obviously looking for trouble.
Roja didn't attack Shanks or Kaido, yet he directly came here for the Whitebeard.
"Hey, Stop!"
Roja looked at Marco who had both hands folded over his chest, as he stood up to meet him.
At this time, Jozu came next to Marco as he did the same thing as Marco.
Now all captains took the same actions.
Only Whitebeard didn't stand up, but his eyes flashed while he was still sitting down.
"Why are you here?"
Marco looked calmly at Roja, his eyes revealed his seriousness, although as a member of Whitebeard's crew, he shouldn't dear Roja, Roja who destroyed the Big mom's pirates alone will induce fear into most people.
Roja's coat was fluttering in the wind as his body stopped as he looked at them and said.
"I came to ask Whitebeard one thing."
"…"
Hearing Roja's words, Marco's face sank as he coldly shouted: "Don't joke around! Oyaji doesn't have anything to talk about with you."
Roja broke into their place, then he wanted to talk with Whitebeard.
This is completely provocative!
Not to mention Roja was a Marine, Even if he was a Yonko, those actions would also make Marco have the same reaction.
Marco stood in front of Roja, but Roja didn't seem to care as he continued moving toward Whitebeard, he completely ignored Marco.
Marco saw this and anger began boiling in his heart, he suddenly lifted his leg and cruelly kicked Roja.
Om!
This kick suddenly turned into blue flames as it moved extremely fast toward Roja.
"Mythical Zoan fruit, Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Phoenix…"
Roja's eyes were dull as if nothing was happening as he continued forward.
Boom!
The next moment, An explosion was heard, monstrous flames rose beside Roja in every direction, Then suddenly Marco was sent flying.
In that flame, Roja's Marine uniform suddenly transformed into the Shinigami's outfit. In his hand, Sen Maboroshi appeared with a red blade.
"You're not qualified to stop me."
Roja didn't look at Marco who was blown away into the distance.
A horrifying flame Roared as the temperature rose.
After Opening the Shikai, Countless people were horrified as their lips began to dry.
"What's wrong with this temperature?"
"In this… The flame that turned the magma into ashes?!"
Not mentioning the ordinary pirates, even the captains felt fear looking at those flames.
Marco was rolling on the ground as the golden-red flames engulfed his blue ones.
Fortunately for him, those blue flames weren't real flames, but they were properties of the phoenix body and had healing properties.
Wouch!
Marco returned in front of the crowd, he looked at Roja with fear but he still attacked.
"Stop this guy!"
"Don't let him get close to Oyaji!"
The captains still felt fear, but they were determined, they looked at Roja and used their abilities to stop him from moving forward.
Roja was holding Sen Maboroshi in his hand, step by step, the momentum was rising, his figure was getting bigger and bigger in their eyes.
His whole body was covered in flames as if he was using a devil fruit!
"You are not qualified to stop me! All of you let me pass."
Roja's eyes revealed arrogance as he waved his sword.
Boom!
Hot flame pillar appeared in front of the captains.
Marco and the others tried their best to show off their abilities and stop Roja from advancing any further. All kinds of messy abilities were intertwined as they collided with the flame pillar.
Bang!
As soon as they collided, an earth-shattering Roar sounded, the flame pillar scattered but all the captains were burnt by the flames, their Busoshoku was relatively weak, in this kind of heat, they couldn't completely resist getting burns.
What a terrible flame!
Fear appeared on every captain's face, although they heard many times of Roja's power, it was the first time facing him, they finally understood the horror of facing him.
The ordinary pirates in the distance saw this scene and fear crept into their hearts.
"How can this be?!"
"Even the captains…"
As members of the Whitebeard crew, they were aware of how powerful Marco and the others were. They were really powerful, they could even stand in front of the admirals.
However, in front of Roja, One move and they all couldn't resist.
What kind of strength is this?
In this world, other than the Whitebeard, are there people who can beat the captains?
Looking at Roja's back, they seemed to see Whitebeard's shadow.
Blackbeard was hiding with the rest of the Pirates when he saw Roja surrounded by flames, his heart was shocked and fear appeared all over his face.
"Worthy of being able to defeat Big mom alone… What a power, almost the same as Oyaji…"
"Unless I get that Fruit, Otherwise I simply won't be able to resist this flame."
Chapter 237
Roja bathed inside the Golden red flames while walking toward the Whitebeard in the distance.
The captains were gritting their teeth while trying to stop Roja.
But at this time, The Whitebeard who was sitting suddenly spoke.
"You all just retreat and let him come."
"Oyaji!"
When all of them heard this, they were unwilling. But they had to give up the idea of stopping Roja.
Under the watchful eyes of the captains, Roja walked out of the flames, Sen Maboroshi disappeared and the flames subsided.
Roja walked toward Whitebeard, the latter stared at Roja then suddenly laughed: "Garp, You finally have a successor."
"Whitebeard, Do you want me to talk to you as a senior?"
Roja calmly looked at Whitebeard. In fact, he wasn't calm at all.
Even though Roja was standing at the top already, in front of him was the strongest man. Roja couldn't calm his beating heart.
From the day he came here, he dreamed of the time he would stand in front of the Whitebeard and more.
Whitebeard grinned: "You little Brat…"
"I won't say much, I just wanted to ask you a question. What does this guy have to do with you?"
Roja took a deep breath and took out a photo and put it in front of the Whitebeard.
In the photo was Edward Weevil's head.
Whitebeard took the photo. His eyes flashed as he took the picture and rubbed it a few times.
Om!
After rubbing it a few times, he threw it back at Roja.
Wouch!
Before it reached him, it directly burned to ashes.
"You brat, Who do you think you are? Not only are you not showing any respect but you also want to question me… It's ten years too early for you!"
While saying those words, Whitebeard's Haoshoku shot to the skies. Even the sky above darkened.
This terrible Force caused Marco and the other Captains to be drenched in cold sweat.
For a long time, they didn't see Whitebeard this angry, even against Kaido who provoked him, Whitebeard wasn't as angry.
Roja asking Whitebeard was a huge provocation, Roja was a Marine and Whitebeard was a pirate, So whatever question Roja would ask, Whitebeard wouldn't answer.
This attitude was within Roja's expectations.
In fact, before coming here, Roja knew that it was impossible to obtain an answer to his question, whether he was polite or not he wouldn't get the answer.
The only difference is that Whitebeard will be angry if Roja asked impolitely.
But, Will Roja fear the Whitebeard?
"Roger died in the East Blue, Shiki died in my hands… You're the only legend remaining from the three."
Against Whitebeard's power, Sen Maboroshi appeared in Roja's hand as he put it in front of him and released his Haoshoku.
If Whitebeard wanted to be the pirate king, he would've done it long ago.
But even though he was facing the king, Roja wasn't fearful in the slightest. He was rather passionate as a sense of excitement emerged in his heart.
He is a Marine, The strongest in this world.
Whitebeard is a pirate, and also the strongest in the world.
This was the contest between "the Strongest" title holders.
"So what."
Whitebeard took his weapon with both hands as he said: "ore wa… Shirohige da!"
Flames Rose to the sky as if they would burn the sky as Roja rushed forward, while Whitebeard's weapon had white halo formed at its tip, the two weapons moved toward each other.
Om!
Like a broken mirror, the air broken and formed a spider web in every direction.
"No good!"
"Retreat!"
Seeing this scene, The captains including Marco all retreated back without hesitation.
Bang!
Roja's flames moved in front of him, they stopped by the broken Air and couldn't continue forward
At this moment, the entire island had only Roja and Whitebeard at the center. From one side were the burning flames that could sweep heaven and earth, while on the other side was the Broken air due to Whitebeard's attack.
Ryujin Jakka Vs Gura Gura No Mi!
On one side was the strongest Shikai, and on the other was the strongest Fruit that was said to have the ability to destroy the world.
In this collision, The entire island seemed to be bursting.
Om!
In the midst of the rumbling air, Roja found it hard to break through Whitebeard's defenses while the latter couldn't extinguish Roja's flames.
The two powers stagnated for a moment!
Bang!
The entire island around Roja and Whitebeard exploded
Flames whistled everywhere, the moment it touched the ground, it burned it and turned it to magma then the magma would turn to ashes, then they fell into the sea and the sea started to burn.
On the other side, the earth under Whitebeard was full of cracks like a puzzle. While a huge wave was formed on the sea as it swept all directions.
Roja and whitebeard, Whitebeard, was the strongest in the previous era and this era, While Roja represents a new era.
The result of this confrontation was… A huge explosion!
Chapter 238
In the Headquarters, Sengoku was in his office watching some pictures, the one in the picture was Edward Weevil.
"Even after half a month, I still haven't found anything. Where did this guy come from?"
Even the Marine intelligence wouldn't be able to find information about an ordinary person, but a strong one will be found no matter what unless it was his first time on the sea.
The information found was vague, no one could tell if it was true or not.
"If I can't find anything, it isn't a problem since he died anyway… Speaking of which, where did Roja go for so long?"
After saying this, Sengoku's eyes opened wide, and he suddenly thought about something.
Aokiji was sitting on the sofa inside Sengoku's office. When he heard those words, he looked up and said: "Arara, I feel a little weird about this, he seems to have gone alone again…"
Speaking to her, Aokiji's voice suddenly stopped. Sengoku's actions suddenly stopped as well. The two looked at each other suddenly and thought about the same thing.
No way!
…
Marine headquarters, elite camp, Z was reprimanding the recruits while they were practicing.
"You, Don't use that much power, that kind of footwork is useless… And you, you're hitting too softly, are you trying to tickle your enemy to death?!"
Z wasn't satisfied with any of them.
He hardly found someone satisfying, other than Roja, there was no one else.
And comparing Roja with them is a bit too much. The gap was too huge for comparison.
"Ugh…"
After rebuking the new recruits, Z also seemed to want to tell himself that they weren't doing too poorly, it's just that Roja did too good.
Z returned to his office and poured himself a cup of tea, he didn't drink it, instead, he looked at the tea and his thought drifted toward the sea.
"Half a month… He should've already arrived…"
Roja went to Whitebeard. In the Headquarters, other than Z, no one else knew. He didn't tell anyone because he believed in Roja's strength.
But defeating him won't be easy after all Whitebeard dominated the sea for decades now and his powers should be really terrible.
Z couldn't come to any conclusion about this fight between Roja and Whitebeard. He could only wait for the results.
…
In the new world, The sea water was raging, Half of the island was burning with golden red flames, everything was evaporating or turning to ashes.
Marco and Jozu were looking from afar.
They didn't even try to go help Whitebeard.
Because they all believed that he wouldn't lose, he was the strongest.
Boom!
Suddenly an earth shaking sound was heard from above the island. There seemed to be a black thunderbolt slamming down as a terrible atmosphere swept through the sky.
The Haki made the air in the island distorted.
"Is the sky being cracked?"
"It's not Oyaji's ability… It's Haoshoku Haki!"
"Does this guy really have the Haoshoku? And it's so powerful that it seems stronger than Akagami…"
Looking at the powerful Haki that was being released from the center of the island, Marco and the other captains were shocked. They began feeling a little bit nervous.
At this moment, Roja's Sen Maboroshi moved toward Whitebeard's Bisento while flames coiled around it.
Whitebeard's Bisento couldn't even handle the Gura Gura no Mi's power, and with this kind of heat, it couldn't take anymore as it finally started burning down.
Whitebeard faced Roja's flames without fear. He looked sharp as he said:
"Such exaggerated heat…"
The Gura Fura no Mi and the Ryujin Jakka were constantly colliding, which resulted in the land being destroyed time after time.
Sweat overflowed over Whitebeard's body due to the heat.
Roja stood in front of Whitebeard, carrying his sword while resisting Whitebeard's attacks.
Although he simulated this fight in his mind, he could only know his powers by truly matching up against him, only like this can he know what it means to have the power to destroy the world.
His sword still collided with Whitebeard's Bisento several times, and the power of shock passing through Roja's arm made him somewhat numb. This was the result because Sen Maboroshi could resist some of the shock's power.
The flame that burns everything.
The shock that breaks everything.
Both are the extremes of each power, and it's hard to know which is stronger theoretically, only by facing each other would they discover who is stronger.
Despite Whitebeard's shock reaching Roja's arm, which made Roja uncomfortable, it didn't mean that he would lose.
If Whitebeard was too weak, won't this be too boring?!
Fight! Fight! Fight!
Roja looked at Whitebeard in front of him, on his face, a heart-wrenching smile was drawn, a smile full of thirst for a fight.
"Exaggerated? This is just warming up!"
Om!
The next moment, Roja withdrew his sword and lifted it up.
"Ennetsu Jigoku!"
Boom!
With Roja's guidance, numerous pillars rose from every direction. The island was getting warmer and warmer.
Not only did the pillars of fire rise around them, There were flames everywhere as they swallowed Whitebeard.
"That was just warming up? Wow, you are really like a ghost."
In that flame, The Whitebeard didn't mind the heat, he sounded arrogant as he squatted down.
Om!
Suddenly under Whitebeard, space seemed to crack. The flames under him stopped as it couldn't get out anymore.
"Humph!"
Roja faced Whitebeard, after a cold bang, he held his sword with one hand as numerous pillars expanded toward the center where Whitebeard was!
Chapter 239
Ennetsu Jigoku!
This move can even turn hundreds of kilometers into a scorched earth in moments. That's in Yamamoto's hands, but in Roja's hands it wasn't as strong, but it was still strong.
Witnessing this terrible flame from afar, Marco and the others who already retreated joined their powers to resist the terrible flames.
"Oyaji!"
"What a terrifying attack…"
After seeing this blaze of fire, Marco and the others finally exposed a little bit of worry and fear. Some couldn't stand still and wanted to rush and help Whitebeard.
Om!
The air cracked like a mirror as dense cracks filled it and started spreading from where Whitebeard fist was.
In nearly six years, Luffy would set sail, Nearly seven years from now, the war will start and until then, Whitebeard's strength would decline.
Boom!
The gathered pillars continued even under the influence of the shock.
Whitebeard continued breaking the pillars, but it was impossible to completely destroy them all.
Om!
The land beneath Whitebeard started shattering, in addition to that, the earth was becoming magma due to the flames.
"Taimatsu!"
Whitebeard knew that he wouldn't be able to break the flames. His eyes flickered and finally took a deep breath and increased the shock's power.
He was worried that Marco and the others would get hurt if he went all out. But now that they were away, he could let everything out.
How strong was Whitebeard in his peak?
I am afraid only Garp and Sengoku's generation would know that Now his power was in decline!
Om!
With the sound of glass breaking, The power of the shock broke out in all directions. This time it wasn't just the ground beneath his feet, the entire island started trembling.
In the distance, the sea was divided into pieces, twisted and tilted. The island was almost overturned.
Bang!
The flames were completely shaken off whitebeard, within a few hundred meters, there were no flames at all.
If this power hits Roja, it will definitely destroy him.
"This is good!"
Seeing the move that almost exterminated the Big mom and her crew being blocked by Whitebeard, Roja didn't panic, instead, the flames in his eyes burned even more as he suddenly squatted.
Ever since opening the Shikai, He didn't experience this feeling, the excitement of fighting someone strong, this didn't happen even against Big
mom.
The pressure Whitebeard was releasing made him feel excited, his battle spirit was ignited.
Boom!
After the shock passed, Roja took his sword and slashed toward Whitebeard.
Whitebeard wasn't afraid, he took his Bisento and used the power of the shock and destroyed the Sword energy that was coming toward him.
After the Whitebeard went all out, many of the weak captains were stunned.
Even Blackbeard, who was hiding in the crowd, looked at the battle as if he was drunk.
"Oyaji is almost going all out. Someone making him go all out, this hasn't happened in years. The power of this Marine Admiral is really terrible…"
"But, Oyaji is still stronger with his Earthquake."
Looking at the whitebeard from afar, Blackbeard's face revealed his greed.
…
On the island, Whitebeard held his Bisento arrogantly toward Roja, he was full of self-confidence.
"This degree of flame could only light some candles, brat."
"Is that so?"
Roja wasn't angry at what Whitebeard said, instead, he smiled. His eyes sharpened as he began pushing his Reiatsu to the limit.
"Since you said this, then I will end this fight using ten candles!"
When Roja's voice fell, the flames began to dissipate. Roja held his sword and stood in his place as Hoashoku emerged from his body.
What was this ability?
Haki? Swordsmanship? Ryujin Jakka?
No.
Roja's power is in his ability to combine various abilities as he likes he could combine using his Sen Maboroshi.
Roja turned his sword upside down, then let go of it.
"Bankai… Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!"
With this sound, Sen Maboroshi fell to the ground and turned into countless sakura petals, this was the ability that he didn't use for a long time now.
But the strange thing wasn't Roja using it, the strange thing was that the petals were golden red in color, as if they were hot molten iron.
This wasn't just a few sakura petals, they were extremely hot.
This is… The release of Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura!
As the flames dispersed, The crew of Whitebeard saw the billions of the golden red petals that Roja just released.
"What are those?"
"Petals?"
"No… Those things are extremely dangerous!"
Marco showed a hint of worry in his eyes as he felt the terrible power of those petals.
Compared to the flames, the feeling he got from them is much more terrifying.
Chapter 240
"Oh?"
Looking at the sky full of red Sakura petals, Whitebeard's eyes sank slightly as he felt the threat.
Without hesitation, Whitebeard waved his Bisento toward the petals.
Om!
The power burst out of him and went crushing toward the petals.
But when they collided, something astonishing happened.
Snap!
The Sakura petals exploded. It sounded like a balloon explosion. It was an extremely weak sound without any momentum.
But the place where they exploded, golden light emerged and seemed like they would scorch the void.
Even the power of shock couldn't really do anything to those lights.
Snap! Snap! Snap!
In the next moment, hundreds of millions of petals began to burst. They turned into golden light and were connected to each other. Those millions of lights seemed to cover the world.
At this time, not only on the island but the entire new world saw this light in the sky.
The world was overshadowed.
Everything seemed to shine, if anything could describe this scene, there was only one word… A Sun.
The light seemed like a newborn sun hanging in the sky.
On the island, all the captains witnessing this couldn't help but have a change in their expressions.
They found it extremely difficult to withstand the heat, and their clothes started to burn.
What's even more shocking was, the sea level was getting lower and lower as the water was being evaporated.
"My God… What is this power?"
Blackbeard was shaken by this scene, and his face showed extreme fear. He had witnessed the power of the Yonko before, and even when Roja arrived here he didn't feel this kind of fear.
At this time, he felt how small he was as if a mortal looking toward heaven, sun, and gods.
All the captains were under shock.
Some people began to shout loudly.
"Oyaji!"
Even if their eyes were not fully open due to the brightness of the light. They were trying their hardest to open them so they could see how Whitebeard was doing.
However even using their Haki was meaningless as they couldn't really see a thing, this sun seemed to be able to destroy everything as if the Haki was ineffective against it.
No one could see Roja and Whitebeard anymore.
Both of them were covered by the light.
Gradually, the light finally began to fade, and the horrible heat finally began to calm down.
When the light weakened, everyone stared at the field nervously.
What happened?
With so many people looking at the field, the situation finally revealed itself.
The Whitebeard still stood there, his clothes were fully burned as his body was full of burn marks.
This wasn't the point.
The point is, half of his Bisento disappeared leaving only the handle.
Even when it was covered by Haki and the power of socks, the weapon couldn't handle the heat.
The island was completely flattened, and everything disappeared.
"Cough!"
Whitebeard took the half of his weapon and coughed violently, and then he spits blood.
When the blood fell on the ground, it immediately emitted a sizzle then turned black.
Seeing this terrible scene, Marco in the distance couldn't help but exclaim, they couldn't help but rush over.
On the other side, Roja stood there holding his sword not far behind Whitebeard.
Sen Maboroshi already turned into its original state, obviously, the double release was too draining on Roja's Reiatsu, It's even burdensome on Sen Maboroshi as it was only in the fifth stage.
In addition to this, Roja didn't have any injuries, Whitebeard's shock failed to touch him.
The result of this fight is already obvious.
No doubt.
Whitebeard was injured and it wasn't anything light. In front of Roja's Full power, Even Whitebeard couldn't resist.
If it wasn't for him still close to his peak, Whitebeard would've turned to ashes.
This was Roja's current strength.
With Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, Roja could create something similar to a Sun.
The moment it's released, its temperature would go even beyond Ryujin Jakka 's but it's still far from reaching Zanka no Tachi.
"Just lighting candles, do you like it, Whitebeard?"
Roja stood there, he was releasing his Haoshoku, even if that light dispersed, It still gave people looking, some kind of fear of Roja.
"Oh, Cough!"
Although Whitebeard used his Shock and Haki to the extreme, his body was still burned and even some of the heat invaded his body.
If it was an ordinary person he would be lying on the ground by now.
Whitebeard obviously didn't expect Roja to unleash this kind of power move.
Chapter 241
Even if Whitebeard was ten years younger, in the absolute peak of his strength, he wouldn't have been able to resist that attack and would still be injured.
The outcome of this battle was clear.
Although Roja's consumption of his Reiatsu was great, if they continued the fight, then Whitebeard would die without a doubt.
Perhaps before his death, Whitebeard could seriously injure Roja, but he won't be able to kill him.
At this time, the Whitebeard's crew finally rushed over.
The first person to get there was Marco in his Phoenix form. When he saw Whitebeard was wounded, he rushed toward Roja angrily.
"You Bastard! What did you do to Oyaji?"
The fight ended, but Marco still rushed toward Roja. The latter looked coldly and held his sword in his hand as he said.
"Oh, is it your turn now?"
"Well let's see what the Whitebeard's pirates can do."
Roja's looked at those people coming toward him with contempt.
Although he spent too much of his Reiatsu, Marco won't be able to defeat him still.
"Take this!"
Jozu went toward Roja after Marco, his whole body turned to Diamonds, he also pushed his Haki to the limit.
Facing Roja, he didn't dare to not go all out, he already pushed himself to the limit.
But even so, Roja still used his backhand to send the sword.
Four captains attacked together, Two from the left and two from the right, Roja didn't move from his place, he sighed as crimson flames suddenly broke out crashing those four away.
Roja saw that all the captains were shocked by him. They didn't dare attack him and showed fear.
"So that's all that the Whitebeard Crew got!"
After saying this Roja turned around and directly took a step away.
Looking at Roja's departing back, Marco and the others didn't dare step forward and attack, they could only watch him as he left.
Although many people clench their fists, they were unwilling, but they knew that they wouldn't be able to stop Roja, even if they gang up on him.
"Cough!"
Whitebeard coughed again, and finally, he said something in a low voice, he wanted to speak from the start but couldn't due to the heat in his body.
"Marco… Jozu… All of you stop…"
"Oyaji! How are you feeling?"
Hearing Whitebeard talking, Marco and the others finally turned their heads and surrounded him anxiously.
"I'm fine."
Seeing Roja going away in this way, there was a type of complexity in Whitebeard's eyes. He was very clear about his own physical condition, if they continued to fight against Roja, most likely he would've died.
If he was another ten years younger, he wouldn't have lost this miserably.
Seeing Whitebeard wave his hand without saying a thing, Marco and the others were relieved, But they all knew that Whitebeard was injured and immediately called the Doctor of their ship.
Simultaneously Marco looked at Whitebeard's eyes, he still had a hint of worry, he couldn't help but cautiously say: "Oyaji, you…"
Although Marco didn't know how much Whitebeard consumed Roja's power, it was clear that Roja won.
Even if it wasn't an absolute victory, Roja can't directly take away the title of the strongest.
The World strongest!
This title was with Whitebeard for decades and now it will be taken by Roja, Marco was worried about Whitebeard.
"I know what you are thinking Marco…"
However, Whitebeard looked at Marco and laughed, he extended his hand and patted Marco's shoulder.
"Stupid son, although I'm called a monster, in the end, I am still human, I can't always be the strongest."
"One day sooner or later, someone will take this title and replace me… I just want the one replacing me to be one of you, Marco."
Whitebeard looked at Marco and the others. He was really treating them as his sons.
He knew that one day sooner or later, He would have to let someone take his position, but until now his successor has yet to appear, even Marco is still too weak.
Instead, Garp, the guy who fought with him countless times, found his successor.
"Oyaji…"
Marco squeezed his fist and bit his teeth and said:" We are useless…"
The others by the side also bowed their heads and were ashamed.
Whitebeard looked at them then grinned.
"You bunch of stupid sons. I haven't died yet. At least for now I am still here, so try to get stronger and don't give me a hard time."
Even though they were from Yonko, Marco and the others always had a kind of arrogance, they always felt they were above the other three.
That was indeed the case, Whitebeard surpassed the other three.
But once Whitebeard loses his title due to his age, this arrogance would disappear.
Whitebeard wasn't in a hurry. He felt that he still could shelter Marco and the others for a long time, but with Roja's presence, Whitebeard felt the crisis.
Whitebeard was no longer the strongest!
There is someone in this world who can defeat him, that person is Ghost sword Roja.
"Oyaji…"
When they heard Whitebeard's words, the captains raised their heads and showed their resolution, Marco was even more determined.
"I absolutely won't disappoint you, Oyaji."
"That's good…"
Chapter 242
A few days later. the news about Roja and Whitebeard's fight like fire spreading throughout the sea.
The fight between the two, especially Roja's move, that combination between Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi that condensed them flames to form a sun.
Many islands in the sea could see that light.
This momentum couldn't be covered up.
Roja once again went to fight a Yonko alone, and he chose the strongest amongst the three remaining, Whitebeard.
This news spread all over the world and shocked everyone who heard it.
Countless people were surprised, even though Roja destroyed Big mom, but this was Whitebeard we were talking about, this caused many to have the cold sweat.
Roja was Marine's admiral, he went to Whitebeard's pirates, it's impossible that they just ate and chatted together. They should've fought a really fierce fight.
Just the island alone is enough evidence about the fight, it was completely destroyed.
Roja destroyed Big mom's crew, now he went to Whitebeard, is he thinking of completely wiping out the Yonko?!
You should know that The world government and the Marines couldn't destroy the Yonko for many years now. They couldn't even destroy Whitebeard's pirate because they would pay a huge price if they did.
Whitebeard, this name was like a giant in many people's minds, even the Marines and the world government were afraid of provoking him, but now Roja alone was initiating the challenge.
Although no one knew the result of the fight, it was clear that Whitebeard couldn't kill Roja and after the latter destroyed the island he left.
How incredible was that!
"That monster facing whitebeard and his crew then he was able to safely retreat, his strength is really unfathomable…"
"I am afraid that Whitebeard couldn't win against him."
Numerous forces heads and even Shanks said while they hear this news, their eyes were serious while saying this.
Only one person going against Whitebeard then retreating safely, even Garp and Sengoku couldn't do this.
Roja's title as the strongest Marine is well deserved!
Although many people didn't know the results of the fight, it still gave Roja the title of the strongest Marine. Even if Roja didn't win this time, since he was able to retreat, this already represented that he was strong.
Plus, Roja was young, him getting the title of the strongest is just a matter of time.
The strongest pirate, Whitebeard Edward Newgate!
The strongest Marine, Ghost sword Roja!
The strongest people fought, in the eyes of many people, Roja and Whitebeard were already equally terrifying existences.
In the sea, There was a sandy beach with only ten square meters, around it was the boundless sea.
Roja stood on it while he held his Den Den Mushi.
"You aren't injured right, Roja?"
On the other side of the call, Sengoku's voice was heard. After receiving the news about the fight, he almost instantly called Roja.
Roja didn't answer for a long time and finally answered now.
"The Whitebeard and his crew aren't enough to injure me."
Roja used a very plain statement, but this statement showed his arrogance.
In Sengoku's heart, this sentence could only be said by Roja.
"Where are you now? When are we going back to the headquarters?"
"In the new world, If I want to return, I need at least two and a half months to be back," Roja said casually" If there is nothing else I am hanging up."
Roja directly dropped Den Den Mushi, he didn't wait for Sengoku's reply.
In the Headquarters, Sengoku was in his office with the Den Den Mushi in his hand, his face showing his helplessness, but after taking a deep breath his heart calmed down.
"Even if it was Whitebeard, nothing would happen to Roja. He faced him alone and still retreated safely. He really is getting stronger and stronger… You really have a good nephew."
The first sentence was directed to himself, the second part was directed at the figure sitting on the Sofa.
That figure was Garp.
Just when Garp returned, He heard that Roja went to fight with Whitebeard and safely retreated.
"Hahahaha, Of course, He is Roja after all!"
Garp grinned while his eyes were full of emotions.
Going alone to face Whitebeard and coming back safely, this was something he couldn't do in the past, and now Roja has done it.
And because of this, he was the Strongest Marine who was equal to Whitebeard.
Garp was very happy in his heart.
When he felt relieved, he thought about Luffy and Ace who wanted to become pirates and his mouth couldn't help but twitch.
If they really became pirates, he didn't know how much trouble that would give them.
"What's wrong, Garp?" Sengoku noticed Garp's expression and asked.
Garp regained his composure and with a hahaha he shook his head and said: "Nothing nothing…"
His own grandson was determined to become a pirate, he obviously couldn't say that as it was too shameful.
…
On the sea, after hanging up on Sengoku, Roja put the Den Den Mushi inside his pocket. Instead of directly going on the sea, he laid on the ground and looked at the sky.
"I am not strong enough… I could hardly deal with the Whitebeard's crew today, let alone the world government. Such strength is far from being enough to dominate the world."
With this battle, Roja confirmed that he was as strong as Whitebeard in his prime now, and also confirmed that he is too weak to dominate the world.
"I need to get stronger."
Roja laid there, looking at the sky sharply in deep thoughts.
Chapter 243
If others knew of Roja's thoughts, they would be scared to death.
The strongest in the world isn't strong enough. What kind of power does he need to be satisfied?!
"Using all my power to release the Ryujin Jakka and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi wasn't enough to crush Whitebeard. But Sen Maboroshi still isn't strong enough to contain such powers."
Roja folded his hands and looked at the sky leisurely.
With a thought, the property bar popped up.
Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +1
Attributes: Attack +1400, Strength +460, Agility +460, Physical +460, Spirit +460
Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack.
Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy.
Energy: 351/350
During this period of time Roja only leveled once. After this fight with Whitebeard, he finally could upgrade to the next level.
Roja was already used to this and directly chose to upgrade.
Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +1
Attributes: Attack +1600, Strength +520, Agility +520, Physical +520, Spirit +520
Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack.
Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy.
Energy: 1/360
The basic attributes improved once again.
Of course, Roja mostly pays attention to the improvement brought to his soul and Zanpakuto.
In fact, this so-called upgrade is just a way for Roja to strengthen his soul so he could increase the number of his skills.
Roja's strength didn't lay on the power of his Zanpakuto or his own swordsmanship alone. But even if he didn't have Sen Maboroshi's ability, he was already strong.
Right now, Sen Maboroshi could help him use the fire with every skill, but there is a limit when he uses the double release as it will put a huge load on it. Not to mention triple release.
But now Roja didn't have any third ability with Shikai or Bankai so there won't be any triple release for now.
Getsuga Tensho was only a skill, not a Zanpakuto.
"The way this is being calculated is the same as before, only by upgrading the stage it won't bring any qualitative change. If I want to get stronger and have the power to control the world, I need to get into the sixth stage."
With a thought, Roja brought Sen Maboroshi into his hand as he murmured.
Although it seemed like he was talking to himself, Roja was trying to communicate with Sen Maboroshi. But Zanpakuto seemed asleep. This time's enhancement failed to wake it up so it's impossible to communicate.
The last time he leveled up, Sen Maboroshi seemed to wake up a little, but this time it didn't wake up even for a little bit. Roja was wondering if this happened because the sword swallowed the devil fruit.
"Yes, what actually happened to the devil fruit?"
Roja looked at the sword speechless, but his intuition told him that an unexpected change will occur once Sen Maboroshi integrates with the devil fruit.
And again with a thought, he returned the sword back into the soul space.
After resting for a bit on the island, Roja got up and stepped into the sea again.
…
Since the destruction of the Big mom, although a part of her territory was swallowed by Kaido, the other areas were being fought over by countless pirates.
Those pirates weren't small, they were the supernovas that just entered the new world.
They were fighting for the seat of Yonko.
The reason why the Marine didn't attack the Yonko, wasn't just because they were difficult to eliminate, but also because once they were eliminated, it could cause more damage than them being there.
In the sea, two pirates' ships were fighting.
One of the two belonged to someone wanting to be the next Yonko, The Comet Pirates, A group that stayed low while Big Mom ruled. They were of the few that didn't join A Yonko while they were in his territory.
The captain of this group was Golotte, with a bounty of 648 million. He ate the Gravity devil fruit.
This fruit was among the strongest fruits in the world.
And the other one facing him was shockingly the Kuja pirates.
Kuja Island was a country that lived with piracy. they had to plunder to live. And as Hancock was one of the Shichibukai, she can legally plunder.
Before Hancock encountered pirates she would directly kill them even when they had a bounty of two or three hundred million.
But this time, the crew wasn't much, but the captain was strong, he was as strong as a weakened admiral, same power as Doflamingo.
Hancock found it difficult to deal with this level of opponent.
"Hancock… Do you think a Shichibukai is a big role? If you do, what can you do with it? You better become a Yonko with me instead."
The captain of the Comet group was jealous of Hancock's fruit ability, and on the other hand, he wanted her by his side, to be his queen.
In his view, he is already close to being a Yonko. If he can get the help of Hancock, there will only be a few people who can actually compete with him.
But suddenly Hancock's extremely cold voice was heard in his ears.
"This Queen doesn't have any interest in being a Yonko, You are imprudent, you just called this Queen by her name."
Following that, countless pink arrows rushed toward Golotto, his expression sank as he jumped backward and avoided this attack.
On his ship, there were only two or three people who didn't turn into stone.
"It seems there is nothing to talk about."
Golotto took a deep breath and his eyes gradually became cold.
"You turned all of my men into stone, so if I want them to turn back I need to kill you."
This remark made Hancock frown. This man didn't fall for her charm.
"You bastard… Damn it!"
"You thought you could win me over and turn me to stone?"
Golotto sneered and his eyes revealed his murderous intent.
Chapter 244
Oh!
Hancock's face turned cold, she moved toward Golotto and kicked.
"Perfume fever!"
"Humph"
Golotto faced Hancock's kick, this time he didn't dodge. Instead, he reached the void and pushed.
Om!
A repulsive force suddenly forced Hancock's foot away. She flew back several meters.
Hancock rolled in mid-air and landed steadily, but at this moment, Golotto moved and used his fruit to attack.
"Damn it!"
Hancock learned from the previous attack and instead of close combat, she kissed her finger and formed a heart, suddenly arrows emerged out of that heat and moved toward Golotto.
Seeing that Golotto's brows furrowed, he used a gravity field to push the arrows away along with Hancock.
Golotto didn't dare to let Hancock get close because her Haki and Mero Mero ability made him extremely afraid, he didn't want to be turned into stone.
Fortunately, he had his ways. Hancock didn't know how to use moonwalk. So Golotto didn't stop his attack and continued to use his fruit ability.
He used his other hand to make the swords, spears, and rifles fly toward Hancock.
Boom! Boom!
Hancock started kicking the weapons away. At this time, Golotto's eyes flashed coldly, and suddenly he flew toward Hancock.
"Not good!"
Hancock yelled in her heart, She was guarding herself against the weapons. She didn't expect Golotto would suddenly use his fruit on her again. Due to that Hancock flew out of the ship.
The two huge serpents in front of the ship hurriedly tried to catch Hancock, But Golotto sneered and again used his fruit and the two serpents were pushed away.
"This is bad!"
Hancock looked at the sea below her, she couldn't use the moonwalk so she would surely fall, and Devil fruit users, falling into the sea is equivalent to death.
All the female warriors exclaimed loudly when they saw this. They tried to jump into the sea to rescue her, but Golotto used his ability and pulled them back.
Hancock fell into the sea.
…
On the sea, Roja was walking somewhat aimlessly, he raised his head unconsciously and he saw the shadow of two ships in the distance that seemed to be fighting.
Originally he didn't intend to bother with them, but when he looked closely, he discovered that one of the ships seemed familiar, so he walked slowly toward them.
And when he saw the ship clearly, his eyes flashed.
"Such a coincidence, isn't this Hancock's ship?"
There was a slight smile on his face as he said that, he suddenly sped up. But just when he barely saw the figure on the ships, he happened to see Hancock flying out from the ship and falling into the sea.
Roja was a little surprised.
Obviously, he didn't expect someone to make Hancock suffer this much. Although Hancock wasn't that strong, she wasn't weak either. It's not easy for an Admiral to deal with her.
"This is really surprising, something that didn't happen in the original story…"
Roja grinned and didn't slow down at all. He was like an arrow as he crossed the sea, waves started to form behind him as he moved. He quickly dove into the water.
He could feel Hancock underwater so he sped up and went toward her.
When Hancock fell into the water, she lost her ability to move. And instead of panic, she revealed an expression of relief. It seemed like all her pain was going to disperse.
"If I die now, I will be completely relieved of that seal."
As Hancock closed her eyes and started to sink, A shadow suddenly appeared above her head.
Boom!
The sea water suddenly burst and huge waves formed around and moved in every direction. All the pirates, be it Golotto or The female warriors were amazed.
"What happened?"
All of them noticed Roja's figure from afar, but he was so fast that they couldn't make out who he was even when he went into the water in front of them.
Golotto revealed a look of surprise as looked around and didn't see any ship.
With a splash sound, Roja and Hancock's figures suddenly flew from the sea and landed on the ship.
"…"
Hancock stood there dazed. She was ready to face death, but everything changed suddenly. This fast change made her confused.
Roja let go of Hancock and shook his head helplessly.
"No matter how big the effect is, you shouldn't be that surprised, you almost died in the sea."
As he said this, Roja took off his coat and covered Hancock. Although his coat was soaked as well, it's better than Hancock's clothes which revealed her curves when she was soaked.
It's just that… A pirate being covered by a Marine's coat seemed strange.
Hancock still didn't show any reaction. Roja looked at her confused self and couldn't help but say.
"You can show such an expression. This is really rare… I'm afraid that you thought about many depressing things when you fell into the sea…"
Roja didn't speak again as he murmured while looking at Hancock.
The waves in the sea finally calmed down and the ships no longer swayed. The figures of Roja and Hancock finally entered Golotto's eyes.
At the moment he saw Roja, his pupil dilated while showing hints of terror.
Hell!
It turns out to be him?!
Although Golotto didn't see Roja before, glancing at the coat covering Hancock, he knew that it belonged to an Admiral.
As he knew the other Admirals, he already guessed who it was. It turns out to be… The strongest Admiral, Ghost sword Roja.
Chapter 245
"It's him!"
"This is good!"
"Ane-sama!"
Hancock's two younger sisters cried as they rushed toward her.
No one stopped them and no one dared to, all the eyes were focused on Roja right now.
"You guys…"
Hancock's eyes finally focused and shifted from Roja's body looking at her two young sisters.
She suddenly understood.
Her life isn't without meaning. She is not merely living to conceal her secrets. She has two sisters.
Maybe for her, living is with no meaning, but for her sisters and for the others, her life is definitively important.
Thinking about her, Hancock couldn't help but glance at Roja next to her. A complicated feeling emerged in her eyes that didn't exist before.
Did I thank him?
But now she can't say it again… Hancock felt complicated in her heart.
Roja noticed her gaze and chuckled. "Well, although I don't know what you're thinking it looks like you figured something out. So it's fine."
After his voice fell, Roja turned around and looked at Golotto's body. He cracked his fingers creating a dreadful sound.
"Then…"
Roja looked at Golotto with a sneer and said: "How do you want to die?
Golotto's face turned pale. He didn't even think about why he was so unlucky. With his strength even, he could walk without anyone daring to attack him, but the one in front of him now held the title of the strongest and he even annihilated Big mom's crew alone.
"In the sea… The Marine will unexpectedly appear here to rescue her because she is a Shichibukai. Is this the order from the world government?"
Golotto was full of cold sweat as he was buying time to think of a way to escape. He didn't even have the least thought of fighting Roja.
Roja walked toward Golotto and said "The first point I have to make clear is this isn't related to the world government. The second point… You can fight however you want with the other Shichibukai, I can't even bother with that, but no one can harm her!"
Hearing Roja's words, Golotto was surprised for a moment when he suddenly reacted and his eyes were opened wide.
This sentence is clearly saying that Hancock is my woman and if you make a move on her, you will die.
Is this what a Marine should say?
Is this what an Admiral should say?
Roja finally walked in front of Golotto and looked at him indifferently as if looking at a dead man.
"Just tell me, are you ready to die?"
"You…"
Golotto finally understood why so much information said that Roja was very dangerous, he wouldn't move according to common sense!
He went to single-handedly fight a Yonko and now he wants to shelter a Shichibukai.
Om!
Golotto reached his hand and pressed Roja to the ground with his fruit ability. Then he used it again and flew to the sky abandoning his ship and crew.
What a joke!
Roja made it clear that he was going to kill him. Then there was nothing else to say.
"Even if you are Ghost Sword Roja, it's not that easy to kill me…"
Golotto gritted his teeth and used his power to the extreme.
As he knew that Golotto was going to use his ability on him, Roja directly used Busoshoku and withstood the first strike. Then he took a short step and leaped into the air.
"Gravity? Interesting."
Stretching his in the empty air, Sen Maboroshi suddenly appeared in mid-air as he grabbed it with his clothes turned into that of a Shinigami. Roja didn't start chasing after the latter, he only swept away his sword at Golotto.
Om!
A grand Sword energy suddenly flew toward Golotto, The latter knew that he couldn't resist this attack directly so he used the fruit ability to the extreme and tried to change its course.
But even with his full power, he could only shift the strike a little bit to the side.
The gravity fruit is a very powerful fruit, if it was developed a little it's potential would be really powerful. If its powers were completely developed it wouldn't lose to Whitebeard's shock fruit. Golotto having this fruit is a complete waste.
At least, Roja thinks that Onoki the sandaime Tsuchikage using Gravity in Naruto's world is far more skilled than Golotto, the gap is too great.
Don't mention other worlds, if he was powerful enough he could destroy an island or even make it float.
"This gravity fruit is really good but you're too weak to use it."
Roja shook his head, although the sword energy was shifted by Golotto, he didn't look at it as he fell into the ship.
Just at the moment that Roja turned around and fell.
Bang!
The sword energy burst into flames and broke through the gravity field that Golotto desperately made. The flame suddenly wrapped Golotto's entire person.
Just like that, the flames burned Golotto and not even ashes remained.
The flames swept the sky and after a brief moment, half was dyed golden red.
"What… What!"
"What kind of power is this…"
The female warriors including Hancock's sisters couldn't help opening their eyes widely from shock.
In their opinion, Golotto was extremely strong, but in front of Roja, he died in mere seconds.
Although they came into contact with Roja before and knew he was really strong, they couldn't judge how strong exactly and that was about a year before Roja opened the Shikai Ryujin Jakka.
This was their first time seeing it.
After the flames disappeared, Roja fell back on the deck and his shinigami outfit disappeared along with Sen Maboroshi.
When he saw Hancock looking at him, Roja chuckled and said "Look at what you are doing. I'm going to take a bath. Are you ready to come and wash my back?"
If he said this before, Hancock would've yelled at him and called him disrespectful.
But this time, Hancock didn't react for a bit. Then her cheeks immediately turned red as she showed a hint of panic. She didn't know how to deal with this and suddenly flew toward her cabin.
This scene made Hancock's two sisters open their mouths.
Both of them looked at this with horror, this was the first time they saw their sister act like this.
"This must be a dream, or maybe I didn't sleep well last night and I am seeing illusions right now."
"No, the battle was so intense that we started to hallucinate, that should be it."
Chapter 246
Hancock's room wasn't comparable to any other pirate captain's room. It can be said that most of the ship was Hancock's room while her room was connected to many other rooms.
In addition to its great look, it appeared to be really comfortable.
Roja was in this room sitting on the couch casually. his clothes didn't have any drop of water on them.
After a while, Hancock returned to her room and saw Roja sitting on her couch. Her eyes flashed, she hesitated a little then said.
"Your coat… When it dries, I will give it back to you."
She changed completely from before. Even after the bathing accident, When Roja sat in her room she would be furious and want to kick him out.
But now, she doesn't know what she is doing. When she saw Roja sitting there, she didn't have any feeling of anger, instead, she wanted to be closer to him.
Roja looked at her and couldn't help but laugh.
Hancock herself didn't notice this change. Of course, Roja didn't know the reason but he noticed the change in her attitude.
Roja looked at Hancock and said jokingly: "I just fell into the sea to rescue you and you didn't say a thing. I still paused and gave you my coat because your clothes were wet but you still didn't say anything."
Previously when Roja said such a thing, Hancock would directly ignore him, but now she didn't know how to respond and her cheeks were flushed.
"Yes… That was a bit rude of me."
Puff
Hearing her reply, Roja almost choked and couldn't help but cough twice. He looked at her strangely.
Although she did have such a change in his memory, it still felt weird.
Hancock was looking at Roja, her eyes were dodgy and she didn't dare to look into his eyes. She seemed to completely lose her previous overbearing character of an empress.
Roja didn't expect rescuing her would result in such an earth-shattering change in attitude.
Between life and death, people are always vulnerable in such a state.
Roja scratched his hair and slightly smiled: "Don't look at me like this. You suddenly became like this that I don't know what to say…"
Roja never denied that he liked Hancock.
The thing that happened in the original story didn't matter to him, he came to this world and decided to be unbridled.
Since Hancock also liked him, then other matters didn't matter at all. What original story, for that does he need to ignore his feelings. That is nonsense.
Whatever is happening is the reality for him, this world is real and Hancock is real. Her ideas are also real.
Roja tilted his head and touched Hancock's hair. He looked at her and smiled.
"Then do you know what love is?"
A simple and straightforward sentence, it sounded like a roaring thunder in Hancock's ears which left her not knowing what to do and her mind blank.
"Yes, but I…"
Hancock's whole body jolted, she was blushing and biting her lips and her eyes were fluttering over the floor.
Roja smiled: "It's ok if you don't know, I will teach you slowly."
Hancock was overwhelmed. She was afraid to agree, but she didn't refuse either. Her heart was filled with complex emotions. Roja's image when he went into the water to rescue her was flashing in her mind.
"But you are a Marine…"
"While I have many identities, they are nothing but words written on papers for me and you should be clear enough about that."
Roja looked into Hancock's eyes.
Hancock felt herself suffocate and her heart started beating like a drum.
Even when she fought, she never felt this way before. She was a pirate empress, but unfortunately, when such a feeling comes, everyone would be the same with no exception.
"Then what do I need to do?"
Hancock didn't dare look into Roja's eyes as she said that.
Roja smiled and said: "First, let's kiss."
Hancock felt awkward, but she felt her blood rush to her face, she felt unstable and almost fell to the ground. Roja suddenly reached his hand and helped her.
"Just kidding, we won't start like that."
Roja felt helpless, this empress was different from others. She was arrogant on the outside which led to her being completely innocent on the inside. She even couldn't believe that this was a joke.
Roja helped the dizzy Hancock to sit down as he touched his chin and started thinking.
Not thinking about what just happened, he was thinking about how to make Hancock stronger.
She was about to die previously and Roja didn't want such a thing to happen again.
At least she should be able to handle an Admiral.
"She already has a devil fruit. It complements her charm, even though it isn't the best ability it's still very strong…"
Although Roja didn't completely know about the Mero Mero No Mi, he knew that the development of this fruit is related to Hancock's charm and temperament.
So in this aspect, Roja can't give Hancock any help.
As for Haki, Although he was stronger than her, this matter is about hard work and extremely arduous training.
He can't possibly make her go through such training.
As for swordsmanship, it's less likely to be of any help, as Hancock wasn't the type to use swords to fight.
After all of this is eliminated, Roja had a way, perhaps it could directly enhance Hancock's ability without the hard training.
The only problem is, Roja didn't do this before and didn't know whether this will be successful or not.
In a way, it's very simple, Roja just has to make Hancock into a Shinigami like him, the same way Rukia turned Ichigo into one… And if this succeeded before, then it should also succeed now.
"Can people in this world turn into Shinigami?"
Roja looked at Hancock next to him as he murmured deeply. He didn't know the answer to this question so he could only try it.
Chapter 247
Roja wasn't someone from this world. His soul is merged completely with Sen Maboroshi. So him becoming a Shinigami isn't weird.
Compared to people from this world, including Hancock, they have a completely different soul so it's impossible to know how powerful their souls were.
Turning Hancock into a Shinigami won't be easy at all. Roja didn't immediately try it. He took Hancock's ship and returned to Amazon lily island with them.
Inside Hancock's room at this time, If anyone was to see what was happening, they would definitely be shocked. Because at this time the arrogant empress everyone knew was sitting next to Roja while the latter had his hands on her shoulder.
Roja feared that he won't be able to control his strength so he cautiously forced his way into her arms
"Is this alright?"
"It is."
Roja continued to lay in Hancock's arms. If people saw this, no matter who they were, they would hack him due to jealousy.
Hancock's cheeks were slightly blushing. Her hands were rubbing Roja's shoulders gently while he leaned on her.
"You are beautiful."
After a while, Roja opened his eyes and looked back at Hancock. His face was full of smiles, he couldn't help but reach his hands gently and stroked her face.
Hancock's face turned completely red, even her ears turned red, this kind of Hancock was way cuter than her arrogant and cold self.
A voice suddenly sounded from outside the door.
"Hebihime-sama, we reached the island."
Hancock was immersed in that strange feeling, she felt awkward hearing the voice. She suddenly returned to her cold self.
"You dare to bother…"
While she was talking she squeezed her fist and was ready to go deal with that female warrior.
But before she had taken two steps, Roja stood up and put his hand on her shoulder. He smiled at her and said: "She was just reporting, don't blame her, since we're already here, let's go."
Hancock who was about to get angry heard Roja's voice and turned docile again and nodded at him amiably.
"Well, all of you listen to his words from now on."
Roja revealed a touch of helplessness. Although she completely obeyed him and made him comfortable, there was a problem.
Hancock didn't think highly of herself. She lacked confidence.
In his heart, Hancock was in a very high place while it's the same for her, the difference was that she didn't put herself in the same high place.
If Roja wanted only to own her, he would be very satisfied, but he didn't want that, he also considered her own feelings.
"Hancock, you have so much to learn…"
Roja watched Hancock helplessly, he stretched his finger and pinched her nose then walked out of the room with her.
…
As he stepped out of the ship into Amazon lily, Roja turned around and stretched his hand toward Hancock's to help her down.
Roja wasn't afraid that his relationship with her would be known to the world.
So what if it's known?
Although he is an Admiral, Hancock was a pirate empress and one of the Shichibukai. His identity can't bind him.
Hancock blushed and extended her little hand while trembling slightly but she didn't withdraw her hand. The past few days they were more intimate then this so she adapted slightly to this.
Instead, by doing this in front of all those people while knowing their status, she was touched by his actions.
This scene made the people on the island look silly at them.
"Hebi… Hebihime-sama, this is…"
"What did that man do?!"
Hancock's shy and feminine look made them almost can't believe themselves while they looked at each other.
Roja walked with Hancock toward the palace in the center of the island.
After entering, Nyanba saw Roja and Hancock holding hands, her eyeballs almost fell out and her chin touched the ground.
"You… You… You guys…"
The Shocked Nyonba looked at the two dumbfounded. She stood there without knowing what to do, she even didn't talk respectfully toward Roja.
Hancock looked at Anyone's appearance and suddenly said: "How did you come into the palace without permission! Guards throw her out!"
"Wait, Hebihime!"
Nyonba finally regained her senses and waved at the guards to stand still. Then she looked at Roja and Hancock amazed.
She also held the newspapers in her hands, they were all information about Roja.
Since Roja knew the secret on Hancock's back, Nyonba paid attention to everything concerning him and collected every piece of information about him to report it back to Hancock.
This time; she was prepared to tell Hancock about what Roja just did.
But she didn't expect this.
Roja actually came back with Hancock And looking at them holding hands, this man apparently made Hancock's frozen heart melt.
"You two…"
Although she had seen it, she still couldn't believe it.
This iceberg was melted by Roja, this by itself is incredible, what's more incredible, is that Roja actually accepted Hancock.
Roja was an Admiral, and he was known as the strongest Admiral in the history of the Marine. He had the title of the strongest and the position of an Admiral which made him have a high position in the world government.
Roja's fame reached every place in the world!
However Roja actually didn't care about Hancock's slave identity, he was even willing to accept her which was simply incredible.
Chapter 248
"As you can see, we're already together."
Roja let go of Hancock's hand and shrugged at Nyonba.
Cold sweat gathered on her forehead, she couldn't help but say: "Do you know what this means? Are you prepared for it?"
Roja looked at Hancock who was beside him and stretched his finger, he brushed his hair gently behind her ear and smiled.
"Of course."
Nyona let out a long cold breath and reluctantly calmed herself. She looked at Roja and Hancock, her eyes flashed with light.
She didn't know whether Hancock liking Roja was a good or a bad thing.
"If so, I won't stay here any longer…"
After shaking her head, Nyonba took her snake stick and walked out of the palace.
After leaving, Hancock looked at Roja slightly and asked: "Now… What do we do?"
"Eating and taking a bath."
Roja rolled his eyes at Hancock and smiled helplessly. "You fell into the sea and just changed your clothes. you need to take a bath."
When Hancock heard Roja's words, she nodded in a well-behaved manner and then asked shyly: "That… Will you also come into the bath?"
Puff!
Roja was thinking about how to make her stronger, and his thoughts were broken by those shocks of Hancock.
Hancock didn't know what kind of harm did this sentence do to Roja.
Although he entered the bath by mistake the last time, it was only an accident. Now Hancock took the initiative to say this, so how could his blood not boil?
He wasn't a saint.
What's more, Hancock's charm was incomparable in this world.
Caught!
Roja took a deep breath. He suppressed his desire and seriously looked at Hancock and said: "Are you ready?"
Hancock certainly knew what this preparation meant. At this moment her face was covered with her hands and her heart was beating chaotically, she didn't know what she was thinking.
"If… Roja wants…"
"No, What I'm asking is your thoughts."
Roja walked toward Hancock and pressed his hands on her shoulders. He looked at her very seriously and said: "I know you are concerned about my thoughts, and you don't even consider yours… But I want to know your thoughts? Can't I?"
Roja said to Hancock who was standing there, no one had ever said anything like this to her. All the people in her eyes were ugly. She didn't want anyone to know her secret, and anyone who did, she turned him to stone.
Only Roja, it's the only time she heard this from someone.
"Well, Go and take a bath."
Roja looked at Hancock's vacant face, chuckled and squeezed her face.
…
Hancock's room and Many other rooms were destroyed before, because of Roja. But they were all rebuilt now.
Roja sat in her room casually while holding Sen Maboroshi.
"The Shinigami mode and my Zanpakuto couldn't be seen by normal people In this world… Their souls are too weak so they can't see."
Roja whispered in his heart.
And in this world although no one can compare with Roja in soul power, even someone as Big Mom couldn't contend with him in soul powers.
In addition, even if they can't see it using their eyes, they could see it using their Kenbunshoku Haki.
"It's just… Those two worlds are different. After all, although I haven't gone to Bleach's world, I can feel that the souls of the people in this world are completely different than those in Bleach's world."
"They are simply different…"
Roja was sinking into his thoughts. His soul was stronger than anyone's in this world. But even if his soul was weakened to the power of one from this world, he wouldn't be as weak.
After all, he was someone who was transmigrated.
"Anyway, it's time to try."
Just as he thought so, the door to the room opened. Hancock was wearing a bath towel as she entered the room and glanced toward Roja.
After she looked at him, she noticed the sword in Roja's hands. She couldn't help but ask curiously: "Is that your weapon?"
Hancock wouldn't care about swords, but the one in Roja's hand made her ask instinctively.
Even Hancock felt that her fruit ability won't be able to turn this sword to stone.
"Well, it's called Sen Maboroshi, it's my Zanpakuto…"
Roja nodded his head toward Hancock and didn't explain further. Instead, Hancock's body lowered slightly, showing more skin.
Hancock didn't mind Roja there and directly went to the side. She picked up a piece of clothing and threw the towel aside ready to start changing.
Cough!
She really started changing in front of him.
Roja couldn't help but cough after he saw Hancock throwing away the towel, he really couldn't completely resist her charm.
However, since he couldn't ignore it, he just stared and appreciated the view.
After Hancock got dressed, Roja walked next to her with Sen Maboroshi in his hand and said: "Hancock, I would like to try something with you?"
Hancock definitely didn't know what Roja wanted to do. When she heard his words, she instantly thought about something shameful. Her face turned completely red, she laid on the bed while she looked at Roja shyly.
"Roja you want…"
Puff!
Roja heard Hancock's words and almost couldn't hold the blood from coming from his nose. He looked at Hancock's appearance. He still couldn't understand why she thought about that.
Chapter 249
Half a day later, Roja leaned heavily on the soft couch inside Hancock's room and Hancock sat next to him supporting him lightly.
At the moment, she looked different than before.
Although there was no change to her appearance, her temperament and charm seem to have increased by at least 10%.
"Unfortunately, it isn't enough…"
Roja tried to make Hancock into a Shinigami but he encountered a problem in the process of doing so which made Hancock's soul unable to transform into a Shinigami.
Fortunately, his effort didn't go to waste as Hancock's soul got stronger than before.
First of all, her charm and temperament increased due to the increase in her soul power. Before she would have to use too much of her mental powers to control the mero mero no mi.
Luffy said that accept his brain, everything else is rubber.
You can say that soul power made her brain stronger which led to her fruit getting stronger as well.
Hancock's ability was strong already, a vice admiral would hardly resist her even with Haki and now even people with the same strength as Jack and Doflamingo would find it hard to defend against her.
And because her charm and temperament increased, She absorbed some of Roja's Reiatsu, which was equivalent to merging her soul with Roja making them feel connected.
It was as though they were in the same body and the power of the Mero Mero no Mi lost its effectiveness of Roja completely.
In addition to the fruit ability, with the increase in soul power, Hancock's Kenbunshoku, Busoshoku, and Haoshoku Haki are stronger now.
All three types of Haki got stronger, Other than physical strength everything else is stronger.
Now Hancock was as strong as a Quasi Admiral, even when she was placed with them she would be on the top.
"Roja, how are you?"
At this time, Hancock didn't feel joy even as she got stronger. Instead, she was extremely worried about Roja as he laid in her arms.
"I'm Fine, I just overdone it a little, I will recover after a break."
Roja smiled at her and signaled that he was alright. He just exhausted his Reiatsu and needed a little rest.
But although Roja didn't care about the Reiatsu used, he used at least 70% of his power but Hancock couldn't absorb much of it, it's as if her body already reached the limit and couldn't break through the shackles.
Roja had Sen Maboroshi and could break the chain, but she didn't.
"Is it really okay?"
Hancock's face was full of worry. She felt that if she wasn't so weak, Roja wouldn't need to exhaust himself like this.
Although Roja said that he is okay, in her opinion she made Roja this tired because she was weak.
Roja looked at her concerned gaze and couldn't help but smile. He reached out his hand and squeezed her cheeks as he said: "It's worth it if it is something for you."
When Hancock heard his words, she was moved and she didn't know what to say.
Her eyes suddenly turned wet and crystal tears fell off.
Now she wasn't the pirate empress, she was just a girl, a very normal girl.
"Cry, cry all you want, you will feel better."
Roja's face showed a hint of helplessness. It was rare for Hancock to cry. Even when he entered the bath by accident, she didn't cry.
He sat upright and reached to wipe the tears from her eyes.
Hancock was still crying as her voice shook.
"I'm sorry… I don't deserve you… I'm a runaway slave, as long as you are willing to stay with me…"
When Roja heard this he looked at her eyes that were full of tears and said.
"Hancock, don't ever say anything like that again."
Hancock's was messy, and her face was all wet due to her tears, even so, her tears still couldn't stop rolling down.
No one had ever treated Hancock so well before, especially after she closed her heart. Roja was so good to her that she felt scared.
She was scared of losing him.
This is her most fragile side. Losing Roja was more terrible to her than being a celestial Dragon's slave. She couldn't afford to lose him.
Roja directly looked at her eyes and saw what she was thinking, He suddenly said gently.
"I won't leave you, I never will."
This sentence took effect directly. Hancock directly hugged Roja while her tears were still coming out.
No one came to disturb them.
Roja made everyone faint so no one could see Hancock cry.
After a long time, Hancock finally calmed down.
Roja's clothes were soaked with her tears, But Roja didn't care about that picked up a handkerchief and wiped Hancock's cheeks and tears from her eyes then smiled at her.
"You are really gorgeous."
Hancock looked at Roja with some traces of tears in her eyes. She didn't know what to say. But she didn't need to say anything as her eyes told Roja everything.
Roja touched her little face and smiled gently.
"Okay, stop crying."
After that Roja yawned and finally showed a tired look, then he leaned in Hancock's arm and said.
"Let me sleep for a little bit."
Chapter 250
Half a Month later, on top of a mountain behind the Amazon lily, Roja was sitting leisurely as he closed his eyes in meditation.
At this time from the bottom of the island, a figure flew up step by step in the air.
"Sure enough, learning the MoonWalk is easy for you."
Roja opened his eyes and looked at Hancock who smiled back at him.
What Hancock was using is the Moon Walk of the Marine. She used her legs pretty well before so learning MoonWalk took her half a month.
With the MoonWalk, she won't be struggling when she is about to fall into the sea.
"It's all because of you Roja."
Hancock smiled, in the two weeks with Roja, she was behaving a lot better. She wasn't the same person in the original story. This simple dialogue with Roja made her blush and her head was filled with fantasies.
Roja looked at Hancock walking over, he smiled and reached out with his hand, Hancock blushed even more and walked over and sat beside him.
Hancock looked at Roja with concern as she said: "The Moon Walk is a technique of the Marine. Won't this give you trouble?"
"It's Okay."
Roja chuckled, the Six techniques of the Marine weren't a secret. Even if they were secret techniques, so what?
Don't mention teaching Hancock those techniques, even if he were to marry Hancock in Mariejois no one can stop him from doing so.
Overbearing strength requires an invincible mentality. Even if he can't flatten the world right now, there is no one who can defeat him in this world.
"Ok."
Hancock nodded her head gently, but she still decided to not use this technique too much, she would only use it when necessary so she won't cause any trouble for Roja.
Roja embraced Hancock in his arms as the two sat on top of the mountain.
They were extremely relaxed, Roja felt that he was experiencing an out of body experience, he felt like he saw many things he couldn't see before.
"This is…"
Roja was stunned as he woke up from that state.
"What happened?"
Hancock looked at Roja curiously. She clearly felt that Roja discovered something.
Roja didn't reply, instead, he emptied his mind once again. He entered that state unintentionally before, but that was the realm that Roja was pursuing all along.
Roja couldn't enter this state before, but he didn't know why when he did enter it now he felt that he could enter it again. Roja suddenly forced this feeling down and took the initiative to enter this state again.
Silently, there was no change to Roja's appearance, but his eyes suddenly seemed to turn deeper.
He looked at the big tree in the distance and said: "Three leaves will fall."
At the moment when the voice fell, a breeze blew and three leaves fell from that tree.
Immediately afterward, he turned to look at Hancock and said: "You will ask me how I knew?"
This didn't make Hancock surprised anymore. She was terrified, because what Roja said is right. She was indeed ready to ask just now.
For this situation, A thought suddenly appeared inside Hancock's head.
This is… The extremity of the Kenbunshoku Haki!
After all, she was the empress of the Amazon lily. She inherited the way to practice Haki from the previous empress. There were records of this level.
Roja looked at Hancock and seemed to know what she was going to say next. He smiled and said: "This should be it, the most advanced level of the Kenbunshoku Haki, I can see the future for a short while using it."
It was really harder than he expected.
Since he annihilated the Big mom he started practicing in order to reach this level. Although his Kenbunshoku seemed to get more and more powerful, he couldn't see the future.
While he was on Amazon lily, Roja taught Moon Walk to Hancock and practiced Kenbunshoku Haki. He always closed his eyes and used it to see the world.
After some time, he succeeded.
His soul was many times stronger than other people, so when practiced Haki it was more effective than anyone else. When Roja puts his thoughts into practice, he will definitely succeed in the end.
Finally, he mastered it.
Hancock looked at Roja in surprise and couldn't help but say: "Seeing the Future… I am afraid there are only a handful of people who achieved that before."
She was talented in practicing Haki, coupled with her hard work and the inherited knowledge but she didn't get to that point, she knew how difficult reaching this level was.
This cannot be done without hard work.
To have the ability to see the future, talent, and hard work can't be lacking.
Roja looked at Hancock and said with a smile: "Ha ha ha, don't forget who I am, I am the strongest person in the sea, seeing the future… It's a piece of cake."
If it was any other person, Hancock would've directly turned him to stone right now.
But Hancock grinned and softly said: "Of course, this kind of thing isn't difficult for you."
Roja smiled and kissed Hancock on her cheek.
Hancock was accustomed to Roja. under his 'Training' kissing her on the cheek wasn't as difficult anymore. Hancock blushed and fell into Roja's hands.
Treating other people with arrogance was the way of this empress, but she can't put any resistance in front of Roja, who was her lovely man.
Finally getting the ability to see the Future, Roja was in a good mood. At this time, Roja's Den Den Mushi rang without a warning.
Oh!
The ringing made Hancock recover from her shyness as she glanced at Roja.
Roja exposed a touch of helplessness as he patiently took his Den Den Mushi and responded.
"Hey? What's up?"
"Roja-sama, the blind person you have been asking about has been found."
Chapter 251
"Oh?"
Hearing this, Roja's eyes flashed slightly, but he responded calmly: "Ok I got it."
There are many things that Roja was annoyed by after turning into an Admiral. There were many things to deal with, he also needed to visit Mariejois frequently.
When Garp repeatedly refused the promotion, on one hand, he didn't want to assume the responsibility and on the other hand, he found it annoying to deal with so many matters.
Roja and Garp had the same mentality.
Although Roja was prepared for a long time for the responsibility after becoming an Admiral, he was still annoyed. However, Roja didn't stay at the Headquarters. There are many things normal people can't handle, so an Admiral should do them.
Roja threw most of the documents related to him to his aide. And the things that should be dealt with by an Admiral personally were given to Aokiji and Sengoku to deal with.
Roja didn't care much about what Sengoku said. The latter found it annoying that Roja was disobeying him but he didn't mind helping.
"If I can recruit Fujitora, All those annoying things will be thrown at him. That would be quite good."
Roja put his hand on his chin as he thought, after getting stronger Roja didn't want to manage things, he needed to be the King of the Marine, not their commander.
In Roja's view, Aokiji was the best at managing stuff, Even Fujitora was good.
Hancock leaned against Roja with a blush on her cheeks and whispered.
"What is it?"
"Nothing, it's a little thing."
Roja shook his head and tossed the matter of Fujitora aside. He smiled at Hancock and said: "We should do our things first."
Hancock saw Roja's expression and suddenly her heart jumped in panic. "What's our thing?"
"This one."
Roja smiled and suddenly lowered his head and gently kissed her lips.
Oh!
Hancock's mind blanked as she didn't know what happened or where she was.
…
On an unknown island which was medium sized and was full of hotels and people.
A middle-aged uncle was dressed in a plain coat inside a casino. He sat in front of a roulette table with his eyes closed. He had a lot of chips in front of him as he seemed to have won a lot.
Beside this man, a huge crowd of people gathered. They were all staring at this Middle-aged uncle full of smiles. They were waiting for him to make his bet.
Because he won more than ten consecutive times.
"I bet, White…"
The middle-aged uncle slowly took a stack of chips and pushed them forward slightly as he opened his eyes.
His eyes were extremely scary, there was no pupil, only the white of his eyes appeared, on his face, there were two obvious scars across his eyes.
He was blind.
There was no doubt that this guy is Fujitora from the original story, he was the one that replaced Aokiji after the war.
He wasn't called Fujitora yet as that was his codename in the Marine, his name was Issho.
No one could think that this simply dressed guy who was sitting inside a casino could be an Admiral in the future.
"White!"
"I also bet White!"
"Me too!"
As soon as they saw Fujitora make his bet, a large group of people made the same bet as him.
The dealer who was responsible for this roulette watched this scene and suddenly his forehead was full of cold sweat.
He bit his teeth and turned the wheel.
After the roulette wheel rotated, it finally stopped on a certain number with the color being White.
"White!"
"Sure enough, it white!"
"HEEEEY!"
The gambler beside Fujitora all cheered up. The sound resounded all through the casino, causing countless people to cast strange looks at them.
And the dealer stood there with somewhat soft legs
"Powerful."
At this point, a voice sounded.
Without anyone knowing, a young man in his twenties with a handsome and gentle face appeared.
It was Roja who came in plain clothes.
The appearance of Roja brought many strange looks from the gamblers. But they glanced for a little bit and lost interest, although Roja seemed like a wealthy merchant, he had nothing to do with them.
Only this Uncle who can help them win money is related to them.
"Hehehehe…"
Fujitora touched his chin and revealed a peaceful smile. Although he was a blind man, he still turned his head accurately to where Roja stood.
"It's just luck, I am nothing compared to you. I am proud to get complimented by you."
"Powerful!"
Roja's eyes flashed slightly, but he smiled and repeated the same word.
Although he said the same word, the meaning is completely different.
Fujitora sat there and smiled again at Roja, then he turned his head toward the roulette again as he seemed to think about his next bet.
The dealer just paid for Fujitora's chips. At this time Fujitora continued to bet which made the dealer full of cold sweat.
At this time, Many people wearing black appeared suddenly from inside. They seemed to be the guards of the casino. Some held their swords and Some held guns as they walked over.
"Hey! All of you should leave!"
One of the guards said coldly as he glanced at the gamblers present.
After seeing the swords and guns, they all swallowed and abandoned their chips and retreated.
More important than money was, of course, their lives.
Quickly, only Fujitora and Roja remained beside the table.
Seeing that Roja didn't leave, one of the guards was ready to step forward and attack, but the head of the casino frowned slightly and stopped the guards as he shook his head.
Roja's looks and temperament weren't ordinary. Obviously, he wasn't a normal person. Even if they were aristocrats, they shouldn't do anything to a noble.
In any case, they weren't dealing with Roja but the blind man over there.
Chapter 252
"Hey old man, do you want to have a bet with me?"
The person in charge of the casino stared at Fujitora coldly then waved at the dealer who was sweating.
Fujitora picked up his chips and seemed ready to stand up and leave, but when he heard this sentence he stopped.
The thugs surrounded him with their swords.
"Since you are interested in playing, this old man will gladly accept."
Fujitora took out his chips and looked at the boss of the casino in front of him then turned toward the table again.
The person in charge saw Fujitora's expression and couldn't help but be stunned. He already inquired about this blind man before, he didn't seem to have any strange background and he lived in a simple boat and wore simple clothing.
"How about this? We will have the same amount of chips and whoever wins takes everything."
The boss of the Casino said as he went leisurely toward the roulette and sat down in front of Fujitora.
A smile appeared on Fujitora's face as he nodded and said: "Is that so? Then I'm in. I will bet it's all white."
"Then I will bet all black."
The boss of the Casino smiled and turned the wheel.
The roulette quickly stopped and it was White.
The boss of the Casino saw this and slowly said: "It seems that you are unlucky, it's black I have won."
Fujitora sat there silently and slowly said "It seems that I'm really unlucky. I'm blind so even if I want to see anything other than black I can't."
Roja sat there leisurely watching this show and listening to their conversation.
In addition to gambling, it seemed like this guy didn't have anything else to do. When he made his appearance in the original story, everything he said had a deep meaning to it.
But it seems that even now it's the same.
Roja felt that in most bets, Fujitora won't interfere with the roulette with the power of gravity and can still make the right choice.
This made Roja have doubts, he didn't know whether Fujitora reached the state where he can see the future or not?
That wasn't impossible.
It's very likely that everything Roja thought about before is wrong, after all this is the real world now, so blindness is a normal thing.
Roja ignored the casino's boss next to him and looked at Fujitora faintly. "If you look at things, you don't see a thing other than black, but you are alive and standing, isn't that the white?"
Fujitora smiled as he heard this and said: "Your advice is really profound."
"Your words are the same."
Roja quietly replied.
At this time the casino's boss couldn't help but be confused about this dialogue between the two but he still didn't let Fujitora go.
"Hey, old man! You lost your money so what are you still doing here? Leave the chips and get out now."
The Owner of the casino was no longer polite.
However, Fujitora and Roja calmly sat there and completely ignored him and his men.
Roja lightly said: "How about you bet with me?"
Fujitora calmly said: "I don't know what you want to play."
Roja's eyes flashed slightly. "We'll use the Roulette."
Fujitora smiled and said: "What do we bet on?"
Roja looked deeply at Fujitora and said: "I don't have money, So if you win I can do anything for you and if I win you will walk out with me."
Roja wasn't afraid that Fujitora wouldn't accept. Because in the original story Fujitora joined the Marine which means he didn't mind joining the Marine.
Only that Fujitora is arrogant, he didn't want to join from the beginning but he wanted to directly join as an Admiral.
"You tow…"
The boss of the casino looked at Roja and Fujitora with anger. He was ignored by those two and he couldn't bear his anger anymore.
Even if Roja was a noble, this was his Casino.
He didn't want to offend him but he will if he needs to.
"Throw them out now!"
The boss of the casino glanced coldly at the two and issued an order. The people holding the swords and guns immediately rushed forward and prepared to attack Roja and Fujitora.
But as soon as they took a step, They felt a terrifying weight on their shoulders which instantly caused them to fall to the ground with some of their bones broken.
All the people except Roja fell to the ground and their faces were full of horror. The boss of the casino didn't know what just happened.
The boss of the Casino looked at Roja and Fujitora as nothing happened to the two of them and shuddered.
"You broke them…"
Roja sat beside the table and suddenly shook his head. Then he turned his head toward the boss and his people.
This was the first time Roja looked away from Fujitora.
Boom!
Such a simple look gave off a horrible momentum. When they saw Roja it was as if they looked at Towering Mountain.
And this mountain was made of numerous bones.
The boss and his man were scared. It was as if they looked at someone who wasn't from this dimension.
They finally lost consciousness.
Fujitora stopped the gravity and looked at Roja seriously and said: "Your powers are really confusing."
There was no one who could recognize his powers and of course, Fujitora couldn't. Roja didn't look at them normally. He used Haoshoku within his look.
Fujitora knew who Roja was and Roja did actually have the Haoshoku as the rumors said.
"If it was that easy to see through, then wouldn't I be too easy to understand?" Roja shrugged slightly.
A slight smile formed on Fujitora's face, he didn't expect Roja to say such words. He immediately felt that he couldn't understand him even more.
Fujitora looked at the Roulette and said to Roja with a gesture.
"Please, please."
Roja laughed and said: "If I chose white and you do the same there is no point in this. It's better if we think of another way. I will be the dealer and you make the bet or the other way around what do you think?"
"Feasible."
Chapter 253
This gamble is not really that important.
Fujitora was good at gambling.
As a Marine Admiral, Roja personally came and was willing to gamble with Fujitora. This already expressed enough of what Roja wanted and there wasn't any need to say it in words.
"White Number sixteen."
Roja saw Fujitora holding the roulette as he glanced at it.
Roja didn't know whether Fujitora really could see the Future with Kenbunshoku Haki or not. If he can, then no one could win as the two of them could see the future as the future can change.
After it changes they won't have the time to see it again, as they could only predict that moment once and it will happen after a second, so if it changes it will be unpredictable.
"Good number."
Fujitora responded gently and turned the wheel.
As the roulette began to rotate, the atmosphere between Roja and Fujitora became solidified. Crack even began to appear on the roulette in front of Roja.
At the same time, the table cracked from Fujitora's side too.
After the tables, even the ground from both sides began to crack, the air seemed to have twisted and ripples started to appear but Roja still didn't move.
Boom!
Flames suddenly rose from Roja's body and broke the restriction of gravity. It burned the chair and table after it came out.
Fujitora's look changed, he tried to suppress the flames, but under the heat, he couldn't help but take a step back.
After this simple step, the flames around Roja suddenly disappeared. The table corners had already turned to ashes along with the chair. Only the roulette in the center of the table was left untouched. But it still caught some fire so only a little blurry character could be seen.
This somewhat rotten wheel stopped and the ball was actually on the 16th."
"Good ways."
Fujitora didn't show any expression of anger. Instead, he smiled and took back half of his sword that was drawn without anyone noticing.
Roja smiled and said: "You're good as well."
In this simple confrontation between the two sides, you could guess who is stronger. Fujitora's ability is more suitable for this kind of game then Roja's, but he still lost.
Roja stood up and shouted at Fujitora with a smile: "The Headquarters will need someone like you. There are three things that can be given to you."
"You can make this old man do a little bit of effort."
Fujitora smiled a bit. He had long since thought about joining the Marine Corps. But he had his pride, he didn't want to join and start from the lowest rank to become an ordinary soldier and then get promoted little by little.
Roja personally came here and invited him with a bet. He already made his decision the moment he made the promise. All along he wanted to test his strength.
…
In Sengoku's office inside the headquarters, An Admiral advisor started reporting to Sengoku angrily.
"You want this person to serve as a chief superintendent of the headquarters."
"According to Roja, this Issho is extraordinary. And since it's Roja who said this, it mustn't be wrong."
Sengoku was sitting while drinking tea. If even Roja said that Issho had extraordinary strength then he should be really extraordinary.
"It shouldn't be a problem to directly assign someone to a high rank. It's not the first time. However, how do we check the strength of this new guy?"
This rank will allow him to go to any meeting in the headquarters. Just live Z and Akainu still can attend and also like Tsuru.
This position just has less power than an Admiral but it's equal to it in any other aspect.
"What you mean is…"
When Akainu and the one with him listened to Sengoku, they couldn't help but stop for a moment. No one had any doubt about Roja's strength. Even if he had nothing to do as an Admiral, he was more than qualified to be an Admiral.
The title of the strongest Marine in history alone is enough.
Even without him doing anything but standing on the Marines side can give a lot of pressure to a lot of pirates so they won't dare act.
However, this Issho wasn't known by anyone before which made people doubtful.
At this time, Roja's voice sounded from outside the door, and at the same time, Roja walked freely into the office as he laughed at the way Akainu was talking about his decision.
"Sakazuki, do you have a problem with the people I bring? If you think he isn't strong you can try him yourself. I won't stop you."
Roja leisurely sat on the sofa inside Sengoku's office. He swept a glance at Roja and said: "I think Sengoku wouldn't mind either."
Sengoku saw Roja coming. Of course, it was impossible to refuse Roja's. Even he had some doubts about this Issho guy which Roja brought.
Seeing this, Sakazuki's eyebrows frowned, then he snorted and turned to get out of Sengoku's office.
Seeing Sakazuki turn away, Sengoku wanted to stop him but Roja, who was sitting comfortably on the sofa, chuckled.
"I don't care anymore. There is nothing I can do. We'll talk about this later."
"Ok."
Sengoku hesitated then he shook his head and looked at Roja and said: "Are you really to let this Issho into the new world at times like this?"
In the new world now, many people were trying to get Big mom's seat as a Yonko which made the sea really chaotic these days.
The Marine finally managed to destroy one of the Yonko. And according to Roja's opinion, the Marine established a base inside Big mom's territory and sent a strong person over there to protect that territory.
Doing that will completely cut the momentum of any pirate wanting to be the fourth Yonko.
After the Discussion between Sengoku and Tsuru, they thought that this was indeed feasible, but the problem was who to send. Sending an Admiral to base even if it was big would seem really weird.
"Issho? No, let's send Akainu. I think he would be better as he gets angry too often and itches for a fight, just let him go there, this is the best he can do right now."
Roja shook his head.
He wanted someone to do his job in the headquarters, how can he send him away after he finally got him.
Instead, Akainu would be best to go there. He originally thought of this so he could throw Akainu there. He dug this hole especially for him.
Puff!
Sengoku heard Roja and spurted the tea he was drinking and looked silently If Akainu was here and heard Roja, they would definitively fight
Thinking about this, Sengoku couldn't help but curse in his heart. He didn't know how he could think of this, no matter what Akainu won't fight Roja even if he's angry, it was impossible for him to match Roja.
Chapter 254
Marine's headquarters, Fujitora was being led by a Vice-Admiral under Roja's command, He was getting familiar with the place when suddenly Sakazuki came over. The Vice-Admiral and Marines surrounding them saluted him.
Although Sakazuki was no longer an Admiral, his status was similar to one.
"You are Issho?"
Akainu walked to Fujitora, he arrogantly said: "Although I don't know how powerful you are, you think you can wield the banner of Justice?"
In Akainu's eyes, Justice can't be measured by how strong a person is.
For example, Akainu still didn't recognize Roja. Even though Roja was the strongest now, if Sengoku retired one day, he wouldn't vote for Roja to take his place, he would rather vote for another one.
"Dare I ask you who you are…"
Although Fujitora noticed the reaction of the people beside him and knew who was in front of him he still calmly said.
"Sakazuki."
"This Issho, although lives in the Darkness without the ability to see anything, But my heart is like the sun."
Fujitora placed the cane in front of him and said with a very calm tone. He was very smart. He could guess everything from Sakazuki's attitude.
But he didn't fight back, because he just came to the Headquarters and will serve directly as an Admiral advisor. There must be many people who are unconvinced of this.
On the surface, Fujitora was calm and easy to get along with, but his heart was very proud, he didn't like someone looking down on him.
In the original story, when he came to assist the Arrest of law, he deliberately added someone from Doflamingo's crew to his attack, so as to prove his strength and make Doflamingo know that he was an Admiral.
"…"
When Akainu heard Fujitora, he narrowed his eyes. He thought that Fujitora was better than Roja.
However, the position he was going to be given was equivalent to an Admiral.
This world respects the strong, this guy wasn't good looking, and he never heard of him before. He didn't think that Fujitora would be strong.
If a person can casually appear and possess the strength of an Admiral, Sakazuki would doubt his entire life.
"It's not enough to be just, you need the strength to apply justice everywhere…"
"This way."
When he heard Akainu's words, Fujitora slightly pulled out his sword half an inch and smiled at Akainu.
"If you want to test my strength, you need to make your move, right?"
Akainu snorted and no longer nodded.
The vice-Admiral and everyone who saw this scene couldn't help but swallow. If they were joking they should stop now.
But looking at Akainu's appearance, they obviously knew that they weren't joking. They couldn't stop them so they could only hesitantly retreat.
Although they didn't know Fujitora's strength, Akainu's strength was well known. Losing to Roja doesn't mean that he was weak. It's just that Roja was too strong.
At the same moment, In the corridor at the top level of the headquarters, both Roja and Sengoku were walking while looking at the confrontation between Fujitora and Akainu.
Roja took a look lightly and said: "I think it will need some repair work soon."
For the battle, Roja wasn't worried at all. Fujitora was directly promoted into the Admiral position which is very rare and to do that one had to possess an extraordinary strength to do so, even the Akainu, Kisaru and Aokiji won't be able to do something like that.
Moreover, Fujitora had some strange gravity fruit. It should be able to easily suppress Akainu's magma. The latter was a logia type with liquid form.
Sengoku shook his head and said: "There is no harm, if the Marine had another strong person, they should always show off."
"That's right."
Roja leaned against the wall while watching with interest.
…
"In that case please be careful."
Fujitora showed a gentle expression toward Akainu, but in the next moment, a terrible moment projected out of his body as he pulled his sword out.
Om!
The sword waved a few times toward the sky and disappeared, it wasn't someone going toward Akainu.
Akainu furrowed his brow. He was ready to receive the attack but he didn't expect Fujitora to have such a strange ability.
He couldn't help but look at the sky, not only him, everyone looked at the sky above their heads.
The sky was blue without any clouds, but at this time the light suddenly appeared and was getting closer and closer. It was a meteorite.
Even Sengoku's pupil shrank while he was utterly shocked.
"A meteorite! Are you kidding?!"
Although the rock wasn't huge, if they don't stop it, it will be enough to destroy half of the island.
"oh?"
Akainu's pupil also shrunk, obviously, he didn't think that Fujitora was this strong, he suddenly shouted and punched toward the sky.
A fist of magma suddenly shot up and greeted the falling meteorite in the sky.
The magma was splashed by the meteorite but it also got smaller, yet Fujitora made another move.
Actually, one meteor is enough to prove himself but he heard about Akainu from Roja.
With Roja's guarantee that nothing would happen even if he provoked Akainu, he didn't hold everything back, but he still didn't go all out.
Boom!
A terrifying weight suddenly fell on Akainu.
If it was anything else, Akainu didn't fear it, he could directly turn into magma and avoid any damage, but this was different, this was gravity. He didn't have any way to deal with it.
Hey!
There are meteorites falling from the sky and under the gravity, Akainu couldn't do anything to Fujitora, he finally turned into magma and everything around him turned into magma as well.
Chapter 255
Boom!
A deep pit full of magma formed in the area where Sakasuki was.
This scene was shocking.
All onlookers couldn't help but swallow as they looked at Fujitora with a look full of fear and awe.
Although they know how powerful Akainu was, he was crushed into the ground with a single blow. This kind of power is too terrifying.
"Cough!"
The magma gathered and formed Akainu's body. Even though he used his Haki to the Maximum he still was injured and blood overflowed from his mouth.
Fujitora attacked him and he wanted to resist then return the attack, but he lost that opportunity as he was injured. In fact, if Fujitora couldn't injure him he would be too weak.
"You asked for it!"
Akainu was furious. Although he was not heavily injured his pride was. After getting beaten by Roja, he was injured by a new guy.
Akainu's magma surged out as it moved to attack Fujitora.
But at this time, Sengoku's voice was heard.
"Sakazuki, enough!"
Sengoku leaped from the top of the fortress and fell directly beside the pit and shouted at Akainu.
Inside Sengoku's eyes, there was still a trace of shock. Although Roja said that he was extraordinary, he didn't expect him to be this extraordinary. He has the strength of an Admiral at least.
"Sure enough!"
Sengoku couldn't help but praise Fujitora.
Fujitora smiled at the praise and didn't feel guilty at what he just did as he responded calmly.
"Small ants can't do anything to a tiger."
After hearing this, Sengoku felt like he was about to spurt out blood.
Small ant!
The Fuck is a little ant!
Akainu knew that Fujitora didn't mean it like that, he was just expressing his humility but this made him suffer even more.
Because there is some idiom that says: "Unintentionally showing off does the best effect."
…
After this simple confrontation between Fujitora and Akainu, the former's reputation soared within the Headquarters.
Even if Akainu was stepped on by Roja, his strength was still at the top in the headquarters. And now Akainu actually lost to Fujitora showing how strong he was.
Like this, Issho officially got his code name "Fujitora".
An existence with this kind of power had the right to possess a codename. After some suggestions from Sengoku, they finally decided on the original name he had in the story.
After being away for more than two months and a half, Aokiji returned to the headquarters and heard about Fujitora. He went directly to Roja's office.
"I really admire you Roja… Just going out you pick someone that impressive and come back."
Akainu's strength is well known, and him losing with just one move to Fujitora was something that no one could ignore.
Roja hesitated then he waved his hands.
"It's just luck… By the way, you're finally not busy anymore?"
Roja said the latter half of his sentence with embarrassment because the things he had to do were originally his, Roja threw them to Sengoku and Sengoku passed them down to Aokiji.
Aokiji had a helpless expression as he said: "I really want to sleep for a few days."
Roja smiled and said: "Then go to sleep. When you find time, let's grab something to eat, what do you think?"
What Roja wanted most now was sending Akainu to stabilize the chaos in the New world and make Fujitora take over his responsibility.
The Headquarters now have many talents, not only Roja will have his share of workload reduced, even Sengoku and Aokiji will have less work to do.
If he could find the Ryokugyu (Green Bull) In advance, then his life would be easier.
"Then I won't be polite."
Aokiji smiled at Roja then left.
After he walked out, Roja sat leisurely and began to sort out his thoughts.
Now using the Kenbunshoku Haki allowed him to see a few seconds from the future, which was a really useful ability.
Unless his opponent also has the same ability, then he can use it with his swordsmanship.
Mentioning the swordsmanship, Roja was stuck at the threshold of being a Grandmaster Swordsman.
His abilities, whether Senbonzakura or Ryujin Jakka have a very special style to them, weren't just some abilities without any profound secrets.
The reason Yamamoto was so strong wasn't just because of the Ryujin Jakka or Zenka no Tachi, He was strong because of the sword style and moves he practiced.
"I think that if I was facing all the Yonko together, it would put enormous pressure on me and my chances of winning are extremely slim. But if I was to ascend to the realm of Grandmaster Swordsman, even if my strength won't have that huge of a leap it should make me stronger."
Roja estimates what he needed to be able to face the world alone.
"However, The Grandmaster Swordsman realm is really hard to achieve. Although I already saw Kyoshiro, I still can't really go past half a step into the realm. What is the reason?"
Recalling the scene of the fight, Roja couldn't help but deeply think.
But he seemed to see it like a fog. He couldn't see it clearly. He felt really close to achieving what he wanted, he felt so close that his hand could actually reach it, but he still couldn't grasp it.
Just as he was thinking like this, a piece of information was transferred to him.
Taking a glimpse he saw that a former member of the King of Pirates' crew, Rayleigh appeared on Shabondy Shotō.
The Marine has long known that Rayleigh was on Shabondy Shotō, But no one dared to do anything to him, because if they did start anything they would provoke the old crew of Roger.
Not to mention his own strength, even Shanks was part of Roger's crew.
This terrible background and his own strength were what made Sengoku always close one eye to Rayleigh and that also included the world government.
As long as Rayleigh doesn't make a move against a Celestial Dragon then everything is ok.
The officer who gave Roja the information stood in front of Roja and looked at him awkwardly.
At this time, Roja stood up and stretched slightly and said: "If so, then I will go there for a moment and relax for a bit."
What?
The officer couldn't believe what he just heard. Didn't the government and the Marine always close one on to what Rayleigh did?
And also, what did he mean by relaxing?!
Looking at Roja's going out of the room, the Officer couldn't help but swallow.
Chapter 256
Shabondi Shotō, This was an island made of huge mangrove forest growing out in the middle of the ocean, with each tree serving as an island. This was the closest place to Fishman Island.
On one of the shores of the island, a thin gray-haired old man was coating a large boat with bubbles.
Not many on the island actually knew who he was. They only know that he is an excellent coating Mechanic.
But his name is really known throughout the sea.
He is Silver Rayleigh.
"It's done."
Finally, the entire ship was coated. After he was done, Rayleigh took a deep breath and wiped the sweat from his forehead looking satisfied at his own work.
"Thank you very much!"
The owner of the ship wasn't really a pirate, he was a businessman. After the coating was done, he looked gratefully at Rayleigh and gave him a bag of money and said: "This is the payment you can count it."
Rayleigh took the bag and weighed it. He didn't look closely. After that, he laughed at the businessman and turned away to leave.
Although he retired as a coating mechanic, too many people still come to him for coating. He would accept or refuse depending on his mood, and he won't really accept pirates who seemed like they can't pay.
"This single business isn't bad. I can buy a lot of wine now."
Rayleigh carried the coating tool, pulled a jug and drank then smiled.
At this time, he suddenly stopped.
Because there was a man in front of him, this man was wearing the Marine Admiral's outfit while standing and looking at Rayleigh faintly.
"It seems like Rayleigh-san likes to drink a lot. Do you want to have a drink with me?" Roja stood in front of Rayleigh as he talked.
When Rayleigh saw Roja appearing, he didn't panic, instead, he smiled and said: "That will be on you, I am afraid that this pile of old bones can't afford it."
While talking Rayleigh untied the coating on his back and suddenly a sword was drawn from somewhere. He held it in his hands and his whole movement seemed casual.
Roja chuckled: "Oh, you said you can't afford it but you have such a look. I'm not here to fight… But if you want to, we can."
As he spoke, Roja stretched his hand and grabbed the air, suddenly Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hands.
When Rayleigh heard Roja, he couldn't help but laugh as if he was looking at an old friend of his and said: "There is no way. When you meet the Ghost Sword, you will have to subconsciously put the sword out."
"Rest assured, I don't bully the elderly."
Roja said this and suddenly took the sword with both hands and waved at Rayleigh.
Getsuga Tensho!
Sturdy white sword energy emerged and went toward.
"What?"
In the eyes of Rayleigh, a flash of strangeness appeared. The sword energy that Roja shot out was intensely strong and condensed. And it was stronger than a Grandmaster Swordsman's attack.
But as a Grandmaster realm swordsman, he felt that something was wrong.
Ding!
Rayleigh greeted the sword strike with his. The sword energies collided.
The power in Roja's strike was beyond Rayleigh's expectations. In the midst of the collision, Rayleigh was pushed about ten meters before he stopped.
"The young these days really don't respect the elders." Rayleigh finally blocked Roja's sword but he showed a trace of helplessness.
Rayleigh didn't panic at all.
He was too old. But since he was in so much danger that he could remain calm in any situation he was in. Even if the entire Marine headquarters surrounded him he wouldn't panic.
As he said before, a bunch of old bones.
"I respect the elders… This joke isn't funny at all."
Roja snorted, he didn't expect the dignified Rayleigh to come up with a joke like this.
Just that sword strike was on a higher level of swordsmanship.
In this world, there wasn't such a realm as Grandmaster Swordsman. it's just a way a bunch of people called themselves.
However, in Roja's view, Only people who understand the sword way can be called Grandmaster swordsman, or else everyone who holds the sword can say he was one.
The strike just now although looked simple, it was extremely eye-catching.
Almost instantaneously, countless eyes gathered on them. Some pirates far away also noticed and were shocked.
"That's… Admiral Ghost Sword Roja!"
After seeing Roja's figure, some pirates directly knew him and were scared. Almost without hesitation they turned around and ran.
What a joke!
Even one of the Yonko was killed by Roja. Even if they felt confident in their power, they weren't so arrogant to think they were more powerful than a Yonko.
There were also some courageous, calm and strong pirates there, When they first looked at Roja then they looked at his opponent.
"That guy is… Dark King Rayleigh?!"
Roger's right hand.
Many people identified Rayleigh now, and since they knew Roja, their foreheads were overflowing with cold sweat.
Roja was the person standing at the top of the world right now, while Rayleigh was one of the last generations. How could those two big shots appear here?!
"Great news!"
There were newspaper's reporters who happened to be in the vicinity. After seeing this scene, they continued to blink and then swallow. Then they took their cameras out and started their scoop.
Although they couldn't really get them on the camera, it can't be helped as they couldn't get too close. But it didn't matter as they already thought about the title.
The strongest Marine Admiral Ghost Sword Roja, Fighting the legendary Dark king Rayleigh One of the Pirate king's crew members and his right-hand man.
…
Between Roja and Rayleigh, there was a ravine that was nearly 100 meters in length. This ravine just passed from Roja's feet to Rayleigh's.
Rayleigh noticed the situation and couldn't help but smile.
"I am afraid that I could no longer stay on this island."
Roja looked at Rayleigh and couldn't help but smile: "You are not afraid that I really send you to hell?"
"I am old anyway. I will go to hell sooner or later."
Roja shook his head and laughed: "Okay… Let's take care of the elders and love the young ones."
Oh!
Roja no longer talked nonsense. He waved his sword and didn't use anything other than Getsuga Tensho that moved toward Rayleigh.
Chapter 257
Rayleigh saw Roja waving his sword and could only welcome it with his own.
While Rayleigh played with his sword, Roja narrowed his eyes. He drove his Kenbunshoku to the limit and stared at Rayleigh's actions.
His actions were unpretentious.
Rayleigh's actions were perfect without any waste movement. His sword was like a newborn, pure and honest as it blocked Roja's Getsuga Tensho.
"This is good!"
Roja's eyes flashed and his figure flexed in an instant and appeared in front of Rayleigh then waved his sword.
From the edge of his sword, light emerged.
Rayleigh defended while his sword was dyed black by the Busoshoku.
Ding!
Rayleigh was curious about Roja's swordsmanship. Why wasn't it a high leveled one? And he still could use such a terrifying attack that even he found it hard to parry.
After this clash, Rayleigh retreated a few meters, but a crack appeared under Roja's legs.
"Is that so?"
Roja's eyes swept over to the corner of his clothes. He remembered the fight with Shiki and the battle with Kyoshiro. His eyes flashed as if he found something.
He didn't hesitate and attacked again.
"I haven't used a sword for some time now. I'm a bit rusty…"
Rayleigh looked at his sword with a slight sight and finally, his eyes turned fierce. He held the sword with both hands and was going to bring his full power out. He drove his Busoshoku to the limit ready to use his ultimate move.
He was old, and no longer good with long fights. But in a short period, he could use his full power. Even if All the Marine Admirals were here, they should stay on high alert or else they would be injured or even died after this attack.
A Grandmaster swordsman going all out wasn't a joke.
Oh!
The swords collided. This time with slightly trembling arms, Rayleigh gained the upper hand as his sword was closer to Roja's cheeks.
Roja had foreseen this using the Kenbunshoku Haki. He didn't want to have a scar ON his face like Luffy's so gently tilted his face to avoid the sword.
Rayleigh couldn't help but be amazed by what Roja just did. He couldn't see the extent of Roja's power, however with this simple action to avoid his sword he could see it clearer and clearer.
Although this sword strike seemed simple, It would be impossible for most people to avoid unless they could see it beforehand.
In another world, Roja had practiced the Kenbunshoku Haki to the extreme.
"What a terrifying guy…"
Even with Rayleigh's experience and knowledge on Roja, He couldn't help but feel shocked about this.
Many people were saying the next era will belong to Roja, it seems like they weren't wrong.
Om!
Roja and Rayleigh continued to fight. Roja didn't use Ryujin Jakka or else the Island would be destroyed. He simply fought with Rayleigh using swordsmanship and Getsuga Tensho.
He can predict the future and he can steadily control the situation.
Om!
As they continued, Roja was getting stronger and stronger. He had something that put pressure on people. Although Roja wasn't a great swordsman, his determination to master the sword was unstoppable.
Even though Rayleigh was a great swordsman, after constant collisions, he gradually found it more and more difficult to suppress Roja anymore.
Boom!
After another collision, Roja took another step back. At the same time, the ground between the two cracked open and a deep abyss appeared between them. An entire tree was split open.
The place was close to the sea. After Rayleigh retreated, he gently leaped into the air and dove into the water and disappeared.
Roja didn't pursue after him, he held his sword as if he realized something and quietly contemplated.
Far away, a large group of people who were hidden saw Rayleigh retreat and disappear into the sea. They all swallowed and looked at each other.
"Finished?!"
"Dark King Rayleigh lost?"
Although it's been expected that Rayleigh wasn't Roja's opponent, it was still a surprise that it actually happened.
Ghost sword Roja, The most powerful Admiral in Marine History, he is already unstoppable and almost Invincible.
…
Roja was quietly standing in his place, no one dared to disturb him. They saw his fight just now and they still couldn't hide their fear.
Just after witnessing such a fight, if he had a brain then he wouldn't find trouble for him, they could only hide and pray that he won't see them.
"That kind of attack isn't the power of air pressure… Or maybe it is after it was totally mastered. Another kind of thing evolved from it, a sword Energy that moves like a sword."
Roja still without a move as he murmured, the door to the next realm, the Grandmaster realm is close. His soul was powerful which made his comprehension ability on a whole different level from ordinary people.
If he couldn't get to the Grandmaster Swordsman realm then he should just give up on learning Swordsmanship.
"I always thought that the sword pressure is the kind of power generated by the sword. However, the meaning behind the sword in that realm is quite different. It's like giving life to the pressure."
"A sword can be freely manipulated, Rayleigh isn't just stronger than an ordinary swordsman but he is also more flexible."
Roja whispered, Even if he didn't fight with Rayleigh, he could eventually realize this after some time, but in the end, he carefully observed his swordsmanship which helped him realize it faster.
For the first time, while fighting Shiki, he didn't have any idea how strong that realm was. And if he didn't awaken Ryujin jakka against Kyoshiro, then he would've definitely lost. Only this time did he see through the Grandmaster Swordsman realm.
Chapter 258
Just as Roja was thinking, his Den Den Mushi rang.
"Who is it?"
Roja gave up on trying to recall things and took out his Den Den Mushi and responded.
Just as he picked up and asked he heard Sengoku talking with a nervous voice.
"Roja, did you go to Shbondi Shoto? Did you fight Rayleigh?!"
Sengoku couldn't help feeling nervous.
Once they make a move on Rayleigh, Many forces would group up and attack the Marine. Even if Roja was terribly strong, he wouldn't be able to fight all of those legends alone. The outcome would be unpredictable.
And knowing Roja, he won't care about such a thing, that's why Sengoku was so nervous.
Roja was thinking about swordsmanship and didn't even hurt Rayleigh. Without bluffing, he won't be able to win against Rayleigh if he just used Getsuga Tensho and his swordsmanship.
"Rayleigh? I respect the elders, so I let him go."
Roja responded lightly.
Respect the elders and love the children…
Hearing such words, Sengoku had some black line appearing on his forehead, he wanted to punch Roja in the face.
Are you teasing me?
After recovering, he was pretty much surprised that Roja the troublemaker didn't cause any trouble this time. To be honest, Sengoku was so surprised that he began to question whether this was Roja or not.
At this moment, sitting on the sofa next to Sengoku was Garp who was laughing.
"Ha ha ha ha, Roja that brat didn't catch Rayleigh"
Sengoku looked at Garp and gave up the idea that Roja could turn for the better.
…
After Roja returned to the Marine headquarters, Roja started training and comprehending the meaning of the sword.
He was focused on training and didn't do anything.
Sengoku was happy about this, it's better for Roja to stay in the headquarters and do nothing. He didn't want him to go out and cause trouble like always.
That is not good for his old heart.
…
One month passed, two months, three months… A year passed without Roja making any new movements. He occasionally leaves the headquarters to Amazon lily.
In this year, Roja broke through and embarked on the path of Grandmaster Swordsman.
The Grandmaster swordsman was really not a realm like he thought, In fact, there was no division of strength in this world, to begin with. There is only the strong and the weak. There wasn't such a thing as levels.
"The sword field is about ten meters."
Roja was standing inside of a practice room while he held his sword with two hands. HE quietly sensed the sound in the surrounding area. Suddenly, several bullets shot toward him.
This room helped him train his swordsmanship.
Woosh!
Roja didn't look at the bullets that came from every direction. He just made a simple sword movement.
Om!
The Bullets that were coming toward him stopped in mid-air after this movement. Although they stopped for a little bit they suddenly cracked from the middle and exploded letting out a mass of colorful paint.
Of course, those bullets weren't real bullets but simple paint bullets.
"A sword can be a million swords."
Roja took a deep breath and put away Sen Maboroshi.
The Sword field and the Sword range are two completely different matters. The range of the sword attack was the range that a sword attack can cover through the air. This exists for every swordsman be it Roja or the strongest swordsman Mihawk.
That range can cover a medium island or even a large one.
But Sword field is different.
The scope was smaller from the sword attacks. In fact, the word field is a word used by Roja to describe the realm he was in.
That scope is actually the place that he can display the fullest extent of his swordsmanship.
The Attacks would get weaker and weaker the longer the distance. Even if Mihawk tried to strike a Grandmaster from the edge of a large island to the other edge, he won't be able to do anything to him.
But in the Sword field, it's different.
As long as he is within the range, there won't be any reduction in the power of the strike. Within this zone, he can move the attack as he wished.
The only limit is the number of attacks that he could control.
When he attacks in the Sword field, he can even divide this strike into a million swords.
This is why when Roja faced Rayleigh, even though he avoided most of the strikes, there was a part of his clothes that got damaged slightly.
There is another thing. The scope of the field is closely related to the power of the sword pressure. The stronger the sword pressure was, the wider the range of the field and vice versa.
"I don't know how big Mihawk's field is, is it 20 meters or maybe 30 meters? Or can it extend to 100?"
After Roja had this kind of thought, he looked at the property bar.
Fifth stage: the perfect soul sword +5
Attributes: Attack +2200, Strength +700, Agility +700, Physical +700, Spirit +700
Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped White energy attack.
Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy.
Energy: 216/390
Over the past year, Roja upgraded Sen Maboroshi 3 times. The properties improved so much. Although the improvement wasn't so great, it was better than nothing.
Facing the two Yonko before, he almost lost in those two times, now he felt like he could win in a short time.
Unless a monster from the world government appeared, it's not impossible to defeat Whitebeard and all of his crew.
This year Roja became the Grandmaster swordsman.
This was 19 years after the golden pirate's era began, Luffy was 14 years old and Ace was seventeen.
This year, Ace began his journey.
Chapter 259
Marine headquarters, Sengoku was in his office holding his head as he looked at Garp and said: "Garp, Tell me what the hell is this?"
"Hahahaha, Ace that stinking brat became a pirate."
Garp's eyes flickered for an instant, but he still laughed it off while eating with no care about the world.
Sengoku heard Garp's laughter and couldn't help but walk and grab Garp by the collar as he yelled: "You still laugh, Garp!"
"If you weren't the Marine hero, I would have made you take responsibility for this, you bastard!"
Listening to Sengoku yelling in anger, Garp continued to laugh it off.
Sengoku was shivering and breathless but he had no way to do anything to Garp. At the same time, he had a terrible headache as he couldn't completely ignore the ace.
With Garp here, it's impossible for Sengoku to send an Admiral to deal with Ace, and as for anyone below that level, they can't deal with Ace.
Fire Fist Ace, Logia fire fruit.
Although the Current Ace is still in the first half of the Grandline, he was already famous. His fruit was one of the most powerful fruits.
Sengoku was still having a headache. He took a deep breath and shook his head: "There is still a vacant place for a Shichibukai, it's best if we make Ace take that position."
"He won't accept that."
At this moment, Roja who was sitting on a Sofa spoke while he was leisurely drinking tea.
Garp heard Roja and grinned: "Roja you seem to know a lot about Ace even though you weren't in touch with him."
"Garp, Shut up now."
Sengoku saw Garp grin and couldn't help shouting at him.
At this time, Roja slowly stood up and said: "Since Ace already reached the GrandLine and we can't ignore him anymore, then let me think about something."
Garp didn't care about his face. Roja knew that he treated Roger's son as if he was his own grandson, and Garp didn't want to hurt his own Grandson as well.
Fortunately, this wasn't Luffy. if it was Luffy and Garp wouldn't know what to do.
"Oh?"
Hearing Roja's words, Sengoku's eyes flashed. He didn't expect Roja to say this. Roja wanted to make the trip himself.
However, this will make Garp more at ease.
"What are you going to do about him?" Sengoku asked.
"I will think about something."
Roja shrugged and left the office.
Sengoku looked at Roja's back as he departed and was silent for a moment, he looked at Garp next to him and sighed while shaking his head.
Forget it, Do whatever you want.
If it was only Garp, Sengoku could do something himself regardless of friendship, However, Roja already expressed himself and Sengoku could only hand this matter to Roja and ignore it for the time being.
…
In the First half of GrandLine, Roja was wearing a casual loose Outfit as he landed on a medium sized island.
"According to the information, Ace should be on this island."
After landing on the island, Roja casually said and then walked toward the town.
The island was quite bustling.
Before coming here, Roja investigated this island and knew that many pirates were staying here. Because of this most people here are bullies and only a small number of people here are normal civilians.
Simultaneously, because there are Many pirates here, Many pirate hunters are here for the money.
It's because of this that the Marines always ignored this island. After all, there is no point fighting as it is useless.
There are many pirates, if the Marine did make a move, then they can just go to another island. So it was better to let them be here rather than disturbing other islands.
Roja didn't move for a long time before he saw a huge burst of flames in the small town in front of him, even though it was far away, Roja saw it clearly.
"Sure enough he is here."
Looking at the flames, Roja said in interest, then he walked toward the town.
When Roja entered the town, he found many people that had gathered here. Most of them were filthy with some pirates amongst them.
No one cared about Roja coming close.
At this time everyone's attention was gathered on Ace at the center of the town. Ace had just reached halfway through the first half of the GrandLine and he had a bounty of 200 million berries on his head already.
This is just how powerful the logia fruit is. When Ace just arrived at the town it naturally attracted the attention of the pirate hunters. Despite it being scary, some people took the risk to get the reward.
In the field, Ace smiled handsomely while wearing his orange leather hat as he didn't put his opponent in his eyes. After he pressed the hat on his head he clenched his fist and suddenly flames flew out of his fist.
"Hiken."
Boom!
Under the watchful eyes of the pirate hunter, Ace's punch of flames directly engulfed him instantly. Even the house behind it was completely burned down.
"That's… Fire fist Ace!"
"What a terrifying power, even the famous pirate hunter who specializes in killing those pirates with a bounty above 100 million isn't his opponent."
Seeing this scene, many pirates and hunters looked at the flames in terror.
Chapter 260
Just after Ace punched and killed that pirate hunter, someone flashed from his back with great speed and swept his sword at Ace's back.
"That's another great figure specialized in killing those with bounties over 100 million."
Looking at the swordsman slashing at Ace, a lot of people started screaming as the sword went through Ace.
But, the sword passed through without any damage to Ace's body, in place of blood there were only flames.
Logia devil fruit is common in the new world, but in the first half of the Grandline, it's extremely rare. Every person who had a Logia devil fruit in the first half is a famous person.
"It didn't work?"
The pirate hunter pupils shrank, he immediately retreated but Ace already turned toward him.
Boom!
A cross-shaped flame suddenly burst out, it hit the pirate hunter making him fly toward behind him, then he crashed into it. The house collapsed with flames all over it.
"Fighting a Logia user without Haki… At least use some Kairoseki." Roja was in the crowd as he shook his head as he saw this scene.
Someone next to Roja heard what he said, he gave Roja a glimpse then snorted.
Haki?
This isn't the new world. Maybe there Haki users were normal, but here few people knew about it and fewer can use it.
But Kairoseki was known to almost all people in the seas.
At this moment, a voice came from the crowd: "It's quite insightful… But even if they used Kairoseki, Captain Ace can still win easily!"
The person who spoke was one of Ace's crew. The battle was because the hunters wanted Ace's bounty so Ace said he would deal with them himself.
"Is that so?"
Roja glanced at the one who spoke.
Ace's crew admired their captain, so hearing Roja he snorted and said: "Before this, wasn't that guy using a weapon made with Kairoseki, but in the end, he Fell in front of Captain Ace."
Roja smiled and said: "That's awesome."
Ace's crew members heard that Roja also recognized Ace. They felt good in their hearts. Roja now was pleasing to their eyes: "Brother why are you here?"
"I am a Marine."
Puff!
The pirate exposed a touch of helplessness and said: "Stop joking around, you look more like a pirate. What is your bounty? 50 million?"
Roja: "…"
Without a word, Roja couldn't help but touch his chin.
Do I really look like a pirate? Even if I don't wear my uniform, don't I look more like a noble? How can it be that I look like a pirate?
Seeing that Roja didn't answer, he thought that Roja's bounty was too low that he was embarrassed to say it out loud. GHe laughed then continued to watch Ace's battle.
Boom!
At this time, someone shot Ace, normally bullets don't work on Ace, but this time his face changed.
He felt danger so he jumped to the side to avoid the bullets.
Wouch.
The bullet passed beside Ace's body and a blood stain could be seen on his body.
Kairoseki bullets.
Perhaps Marines won't use them, but some snipers would certainly use them.
Ace was a little angry, his eyes scanned the crowd while he was covered in flames he rushed forward.
Bang!
As the flames swept by, the crowd of people suddenly fell while Ace stopped holding someone in his hands.
The man caught by Ace was panicking as he fired two bullets at Ace.
Boom! Boom!
Ace's body changed directly as he opened two holes to let the bullets pass through. Ace couldn't use Kenbunshoku so he couldn't avoid bullets, but his instinct played that role which was amazing in itself.
Ace pressed on the man's head and flames suddenly lit on his whole body. He looked at the crowd calmly and said.
"Does anyone still want my head?"
His voice fell, the audience was silent and no one dared to provoke him.
A lot of pirates looked at Ace full of envy, they were jealous of his fruit.
Still, no one dared to say a thing which made Ace full of smiles.
Seeing that no one else wanted his head, he said: "It seems like no one wants to fight anymore, then I'm going."
The people saw Ace started walking away.
At this time, a voice comes over saying: "I didn't see you for a few years, it's really been a long time, Ace."
After this voice was heard, The field was silent.
There was someone who dared to provoke ace?
The people separated instantly so they don't get caught in Ace's anger. Finally, the one who talked stood against a wall with his hands folded on his chest relaxedly.
Here in the first half of the Grandline, Most people didn't know Roja, but some could vaguely feel that Roja was familiar. Still, they couldn't tell who he was even after searching their minds for a while.
"Who is this guy? How much is his bounty?"
"I don't remember him at all, I estimate that his bounty is less than 20 million. He even dared to provoke Ace?"
Many people here were pirates, seeing Ace's strength and daring to provoke him, either he was too confident in his ability or he was stupid. They didn't have any impression of Roja's bounty. Most of them estimated that he was stupid.
Ace felt the voice was familiar, very familiar, he had heard it before and he couldn't forget about it.
After searching for the source of the voice, his eyes finally landed on Roja's body, and the moment he saw him, his pupil shrank.
It's Him!
Chapter 261
Roja walked out of the crowd without taking out his weapon. He walked as casual as he could while Ace's gaze continued to change.
Others may not know Roja, but how could he not.
"It's been a long time since I saw you. Did you come to catch me?"
Ace has already grown up, he no longer resembles that little kid from before. After calming down a little, he wasn't afraid anymore.
The power Roja used before was terrifying, but now he is a logia fruit user.
Ace's remark made the people around look surprised. Originally, they thought that Roja was an idiot who was looking to die, but it seems like Roja knew Ace since he was young.
What was the relationship between the two?
"No, I don't want to catch you, you made some trouble for your elder. I just want to beat you up for your grandfather." Roja continued walking as he talked.
When he heard the words Grandfather, there was a slight apology in Ace's eyes.
But he knew that becoming a Marine is impossible. His father was the pirate king, Roger. Sooner or later this secret will be known to the world and at that time he won't be able to stay as a Marine.
His only way to live is to be the pirate king just like his father.
"I'm not his biological Grandson. Since you're already here, let's make a deal!" Ace said then looked at Roja showing his battle intent in his eyes.
He knew that Roja is a Marine Admiral.
He wanted to be the pirate king so sooner or later he would become stronger than anyone, even Roja. He obtained the Mera Mera No Mi and was confident in Fighting Roja now.
"Deal? Forget about it, I'm coming."
Roja rubbed his waist and made preparations to attack. He didn't wait as he waited for Ace to prepare himself.
"Hiken!"
Boom!
A roaring sounded as flames engulfed Roja.
The people behind Roja were frightened. They fled as far as they could and the people on the other way couldn't help wipe their cold sweat from their forehead.
"That guy is really an idiot. He wasn't afraid of death."
"He was burned completely."
The people looked at the flame and couldn't help but swallow.
But, the next instant, all the movement and voices of all people stopped and their expressions solidified.
Inside the fire, Roja's figure appeared, he stood there while the flames were starting to extinguish without doing him any harm.
Roja's hand was in front of him which meant that he caught Ace's Hiken with his bare hands.
"This is…"
Not just the crowd of pirates and hunters, Even Ace was shocked.
Boom!
In the next instant, Roja lifted his fist and just like Garp did it, he hit Ace on his head.
"Ah!"
After Ace ate his Mera Mera No Mi, this was the first time someone was able to feel pain from someone hitting him with their fist. Suddenly a big bump appeared on his head.
Everyone's jaws dropped to the ground in shock.
"What the hell!"
"Isn't His fruit a logia type?"
All of Ace's crew had their eyes pop out.
Roja looked at Ace as he slowly pulled his fist back and carefully said: "You're still too tender to beat me. Oh yeah, I could light a cigarette using your flame."
"Bastard!"
Ace was stunned by Roja' words, he burst into flames as he rushed at Roja again, but it wasn't an accident that Roja could hit him.
Ace was resolute in defeating Roja.
Roja didn't take the initiative, he waited for Ace to rush at him, then moved.
Roja used Soru and disappeared from his place. No one could follow his movement while he moved.
At this time, Someone finally started to notice Roja's identity.
"That guy… Is he…?"
"Hey, what are you talking about?"
Someone next to him noticed the expression on his face and couldn't help but swallow.
The man looked in horror as he looked at the fight. Not only his tone, even his body was trembling when he shouted: "That guy… Is an Admiral!"
Boom!
The voice was trembling but everyone heard it after that shout, it was like a bomb falling on the crowd of people.
The one who talked to Roja before was like a sheet of paper as he turned paler as he remembered how he talked to him.
That guy turned out to be an Admiral!
The name of all Pirate's fear.
Most pirates here even after facing the Marine countless times, they didn't see a vice Admiral before, let alone an Admiral.
Even if this was the Grandline, it's just the first half.
Although many people found it hard to believe, they were seeing how Ace was being abused by that guy. Only people of the ranks above could make Ace suffer so much.
Chapter 262
Boom!
Ace once again turned toward Roja, but he was still struggling to get up and continue the fight. But even if his will is firm, his physical strength is limited.
"Are you still trying to get up?"
Roja stood in his place while smiling. When he went to visit Garp last time, he wanted to give Luffy and Ace a lesson, but they were still too young back then and he couldn't bully such youngsters.
But now, there was no problem at all.
"You…"
"Well, I'm going to say a few words and only you should hear them, let's make sure that no one else can listen first."
Roja looked at Ace who was still struggling to get up and smiled, then his expression became a little serious as Haoshoku shot out from his body.
Boom!
Roja's Haoshoku swept all directions, other than Ace, no one else was spared.
Ace's eyes flashed, and the next moment, all the people started to fall to the ground like some pieces of domino.
After a few seconds, there was no one awake other than Ace and Roja.
Roja didn't attack Ace anymore. He turned around and walked a few steps.
Looking at Roja's back, Ace didn't think of attacking again, he just took a deep breath and calmed down.
"Truthfully speaking, uncle Garp already knew that you can't become a Marine, Something like that won't ever become possible."
Roja spoke slowly.
Ace was Roger's son, if he were to join the Marine and become an Admiral, one day the news of his identity would be leaked, the impact would be terrifying.
Even Garp, Sengoku and the world governments can't push down something that big.
Didn't Garp understand this?
In fact, Garp was very clear about this fact, he just intentionally pretends he doesn't. Garp wasn't stupid, he just pretends he is.
When he heard Roja's words, Ace stayed silent for a bit then said jokingly: "How can I become a Marine with this blood of mine? It is the same thing with Luffy."
Roja waved his hand and said: "I can't say anything to make you go back from the Grandline. What I want to tell you is that you have only one option to consider to make less trouble for Garp."
"Although you are a pirate, there are pirates different from other pirates. Some things could be avoided. If you do anything like burning and looting, then you can forget about having Garp as a grandpa, I will throw you personally in jail."
"Okay, I said what I came here to say. Now then, I'm going."
After turning around to look at Ace, Roja shook his head and then left.
Ace looked at Roja leave, and all the strength that was supporting him to stand up was exhausted. He lay weakly on the ground while looking at the sky.
Garp, Roja, Luffy, Sabo…
One after another, those figures flashed in front of his eyes, eventually, he closed his eyes and sighed.
…
After giving Ace a lesson, Roja's Den Den Mushi rang before he left the island.
Peruperuperuperu!
When Roja picked up, it wasn't Sengoku's voice, but Garp's. Roja heard Garp laughing through the Den Den Mushi.
"Roja, did you meet that Stinking brat Ace?"
"I did see him, and I gave him a good lesson," Roja responded with a smile.
"He deserves it!"
Garp clenched his fist and a bong suddenly sounded from the Den Den Mushi, then he said: "That brat still went out to be a pirate, does he want to anger me to death."
Roja couldn't help but smile as he shook his head: "You know why Ace is doing this better than I do unless we overturn the world Government, there is nothing we can do."
"…"
Garp was speechless. Roja said that without overturning the world government, which means he's thinking of doing just that.
Even though Garp hated the world government he still didn't have any idea of overthrowing it.
"What about Luffy, Is he still going on all day saying he wants to be the pirate king?" Roja chuckled as he shifted the subject.
Luffy was fine, but every time Garp heard his name he would get angry and couldn't help but curse.
"No! I should go back to the East Blue again!"
Roja could hear Garp's frantic tone and when he heard him saying he was going back to the East blue, Roja prayed for Luffy's well being.
After hanging up, Roja walked on the sea murmuring: "This world has me, if something shouldn't happen, it won't happen."
…
On the Grandline, Roja was sitting inside a hotel in some large islands. He sat beside a window, he held a glass of wine in his hand as he enjoyed the view.
After dealing with Ace, Roja didn't return to the headquarters. Instead, he temporarily stayed on a nearby island.
While sitting by the window, he suddenly saw a familiar face in the corner of the street. He slightly narrowed his eyes.
An orange haired girl walking across the street then disappeared.
"Who is she… I feel like I know her from somewhere?"
Roja vaguely felt that she was very familiar. He thought about the name, but he shook his head again. Nami can't appear in the Grandline. He thought again and eventually figured out who she was.
It's a Koala.
Like Hancock, she was a slave of the Celestial Dragon. She was freed at the same time and joined the revolutionary army. She was calm and often helped Sabo deal with all kinds of things.
"The revolutionary army is here. It seems like Ace really caused a huge problem."
Roja touched his chin and revealed a thoughtful expression.
Chapter 263
Koala cautiously walked through the alleyway and entered a corner with a dark door at the end. She then pushed the door and walked in.
"Oh, Koala you're back."
There was a figure in the darkness, his eyes were full of alert until he saw Koala and was relieved.
"How was it?"
This was also one of the revolutionary armies, the Fishman Hack.
Koala said with a serious expression: "This country has temporarily settled down. What is our next plan?"
Hack looked at Koala and said: "Sabo and Dragon and coming soon."
"ugh?!"
Hearing that Sabo is coming wasn't a problem for Koala, however, Dragon was also coming which made her astonished as she said: "Dragon-sama is coming himself?"
"Well, they're coming soon."
Hearing Hack's response, the koala revealed a hint of wisdom and after some thought, she nodded.
"Yes, this country is a very important place after all. After Ace's accident, although the situation was stabilized, it's an advantage as well as a disadvantage to us."
Ace, Sabo, and Luffy were brothers, Dragon saves Sabo but Sabo lost his memories. He joined the Revolutionary army and of course, no one knew about this.
As Koala and Hack were talking, the door suddenly was pushed open. Their hearts jerked as they turned around directly. They saw a figure push the door and walk in.
Who was Roja?
With his current strength, he could easily follow Koala without her knowing and he could even listen to their conversation just now.
"Who?"
Koala and Hack were on extreme alert.
"The revolutionary army is moving undercover in this country as well. You guys really are everywhere."
Roja came leisurely, he didn't have any desire to fight as he said: "I just heard what you were talking about, Dragon is coming right?"
"This guy…"
When Hack heard Roja, he suddenly felt his heart sink, his eyes were cold as he said: "You actually heard what we said."
After taking a deep breath, Hack hesitated a little then started an attack.
"Kyojin Karate…"
Hack prepared to attack Roja without noticing Koala's horrified look while she stared at Roja's face.
When she saw Hack attacking, Koala exclaimed.
"Hack, quickly stop!"
However, Hack was unable to stop his hand and punched Roja.
Boom!
Roja saw what Hack was going to do and waved his hand
Seeing this, Koala's pupil shrank violently and her eyes were full of horror with her forehead covered with sweat.
It's really him.
When Roja didn't attack she wasn't sure about him, but as he waved his hand, she confirmed his identity. She was clever and in charge of all kinds of intelligence.
Marine Admiral, Ghost Sword Roja.
"Yes, I didn't plan to come. Why don't you bring a chair and we talk? I'm a little tired."
After raising his hand and pushing Hack back, Roja revealed a slightly helpless tone then looked at Koala with a playful look and smiled.
If Koala was asked to choose the most horrible smile she ever saw, she would directly choose Roja's.
Thought constantly flashed Koala's minds. She was smart. She was sweating profusely. She didn't know what to tell Sabo and Dragon about this.
This is a big problem.
But no matter how she thinks, she didn't know what to do or have any trick in front of the strongest character in the Marine.
In order to buy some time, Koala brought some chairs and gave one to Roja. Roja directly took it and sat down.
"When did you join the revolutionary army?"
"What is revolutionary?"
Koala revealed a dumb smile as if she didn't understand.
Roja snorted and said: "I will give you ninety-nine points for your expression."
Puff!
Koala was almost laughing, but there was a hint of surprise. She didn't expect that Admiral Roja was completely different from what she imagined.
Some rumors said that Admiral Roja is a scary monster.
Roja sat there and looked at Koala and said slowly: "If you answer my questions honestly you won't suffer."
Koala bit her teeth and said: "I will never betray them! Never! Never ever! If you want to get information from me, it's impossible!"
"Oh?"
Roja narrowed his eyes and smiled: "Is that so? It's a waste that a beautiful girl like you will die this young. How about I torture you for a bit?"
Roja deliberately added the word torture when he spoke.
Koala shook her body, but her gaze was still stubborn as she didn't open her mouth. It seems like she made up her mind to say nothing.
As soon as Roja saw this, he revealed an evil expression as he stood up and walked toward her while staring at her.
Koala was scared and couldn't help but step back two steps and her body shuddered: "What do you want to do?
"It's Time for your punishment."
Roja continued to stare at her with his evil gaze.
Koala bit her lips and finally couldn't keep her eyes open anymore. Her actions made Roja full of sadness, he wanted to tease her a few times but he didn't anymore. She was like Hancock, a celestial Dragon's slave.
Roja finally stretched his fingers and flicked her on her forehead. She uttered whispers and stepped back while opening her eyes.
Is this the punishment?
"Oh, I just wanted to play a little until the dragon comes here."
Roja returned to his chair and sat down, he tilted his legs and put his hand to his chin.
Chapter 264
A large boat was sailing on the sea without a pirate flag not far away from a large island.
On the Boat, a man dressed in a dark green cloak was standing on the deck while the breeze blew his cloak.
"We're reaching there soon."
The man was Dragon, the leader of the revolutionary army, and the one talking was a golden-haired teenager, he was the Brother of Luffy and Ace, Sabo.
"Ok."
Dragon nodded and looked at the island. The corner of his mouth made a slight smile. During the last few years, the development of the revolutionary army became more and more rapid.
He is seeing the day where he could take down the world government and nobles. Although he still had a long way to go.
"You first go to Koala and Hack and tell them not to cause trouble." Dragon looked at the island which was getting closer and said to Sabo.
The revolutionary army wanted to spread their ideas, and they didn't want to have a direct confrontation against the world government.
"Understood."
Sabo nodded.
Soon, The ship finally reached the large island. Sabo directly jumped from the deck and landed on the island. He took out his Den Den Mushi and walked toward the center of the island.
…
In a secluded building, Roja was sitting leisurely while Koala was standing behind him massaging his shoulder.
Her eyes kept blinking. Her heart was tense and her forehead was full of cold sweat. She was eager to get rid of Roja but she didn't dare to try.
Even though she was standing behind Roja, she didn't dare make even a little trick.
"Well, if you want to kill me you can try."
Roja looked at her with half closed eyes and sat there idly, he simply ignored what Koala wanted to do.
Hearing Roja's words, Koala became stiff and couldn't help but say angrily: "You are a Marine, of course, I want to kill you, but I am afraid that people will stay. I bullied you and attacked you from behind."
Roja smiled and said: "I asked you about the Revolutionary army and you didn't want to answer. I asked you to massage my shoulder and you didn't want to and I even said you could try to kill and you didn't. What do you want? Want me to beat you half dead and throw you in jail?"
Hearing Roja's words, Koala gnawed her teeth and was about to go crazy. If she didn't know that Roja was a Marine Admiral, she would have killed him, but she knew that she couldn't win. If she wasn't worried about Dragon and Sabo she would've attacked without caring about her life.
"It's really a big problem to go on like this…"
Koala's heart kept on bouncing. She estimated that Dragon and Sabo had already reached the island and were on their way. What would happen if the Dragon collided with the Marine? She didn't dare to think about this.
And as time went by Koala's Den Den Mushi rang.
Peruperuperuperu
The Den Den Mushi's sound made Koala stiff again.
"Pick up."
Roja got up and glanced at Koala: "Is Dragon calling? What are you doing ? Do I need to teach you how to speak?"
Koala felt that this moment was longer than a year. Every second was passing so slowly. She took out the Den Den Mushi from her pocket to answer.
"Hey? Koala, where are you? We've reached the island." Sabo's voice sounded from the Den Den Mushi.
Koala's eyes were watering as she hesitated.
Roja's meaning was very clear to her. She has to respond normally which means that Sabo and Dragon will come here.
"Koala?"
As he didn't hear Koala's answer, Sabo asked with a strange tone.
"Ah that… Is Dragon-sama with you?" Koala knew that she wouldn't hesitate as she was stared at by Roja.
Sabo thought that Koala's tone was strange but still responded: "We are separated now, where are you? I will come to you."
"I'm here…"
Koala bit her teeth and suddenly shouted: "You quickly leave this island! The strongest Marine is here! Leave now!"
"What did you say?!"
"Hey! Koala! Koala!"
Sabo was stunned. He almost fell down as his eyes widened in shock. He yelled a few times but no response came from the Den Den Mushi.
Koala shouted a few words as if her strength was disappearing and hung up the phone. Then she faced Roja and closed her eyes.
Roja looked at her and couldn't help but smile: "You said that and yelled then hung up. Do you really think Dragon won't come here?"
With this Roja awoke Koala who was waiting for her death.
Yes!
Even if she said that two Admirals are here, neither Sabo nor Dragon would withdraw.
She couldn't help but think how stupid she was. At this critical moment, her brain was too chaotic and she couldn't think.
"Oh, it seems like there aren't many people who know Dragon's identity, even if you don't."
Roja looked at Koala's appearance and couldn't help but reveal a helpless smile: "Do you know my name?"
Koala started weeping and when she heard Roja's words, she suddenly jumped.
Dragon's identity?!
Her eyes looked startled and uncertain as she looked at Roja.
Roja pinched her hand and said: "My Full name is Monkey. . You should already know that. Then Dragon's full name… Do you know that it's Monkey. ?"
"eeeeeee?"
When Koala heard Roja's words, she finally opened her eyes and revealed an expression of disbelief.
It wasn't a secret that Roja was Garp's nephew.
However, other than Roja, Garp had no more relatives, and Roja also didn't have other relatives too.
Monkey. … Monkey. .
Isn't this like saying that Garp, the Marine's hero and Roja the strongest Marine ever and Dragon the Revolutionary are blood relatives?
Chapter 265
On the street, Dragon was walking wearing his dark green cloak while holding a Den Den Mushi in his hand. He listened and was shocked:
"What did you say, Sabo? The Marine is here?"
"Yes! This is an emergency!"
Sabo's anxious voice was heard from the Den Den Mushi.
At this time, Sabo already contacted the members of the revolutionary army on the island and knew Koala's location. Now he was rushing toward that place.
"This is indeed an emergency."
Dragon revealed a serious expression. He wasn't afraid of the Marine, but he can't just ignore an admiral.
But suddenly a thought flashed through his mind.
"Marine Admiral… Would it be him? If it's really him, then it would be something unexpected."
This thought flashed and Dragon shouted: "Sabo, where are you right now?"
"I'm heading toward Hack and Koala!"
Sabo was running and didn't even think that he could win against an Admiral, he was calmer than Luffy and Ace, but once a friend of his is put to the danger he will be impulsive.
"Sabo, Wait!"
Dragon's brows furrowed as he tried to calm Sabo but the latter already hung up.
Dragon was helpless and shook his head.
Fortunately, if it's Kisaru or Aokiji, then Sabo could defend himself for a while and if it is Ghost Sword Roja… Dragon's eyes flashed.
…
Inside the building, Koala was still stunned in her place after hearing Roja's words.
The one pledged to free every corner of the world from the nobles and the world government also known as the most dangerous and most wanted man in the world was the son of the Marine's hero, Garp!
"It seems like Dragon didn't really tell you guys about this." Roja looked at the Koala and chuckled.
"No… No… How can this be!"
Koalas couldn't believe those words.
Marine's Hero Garp, the most powerful Marine Roja, the most wanted criminal and the leader of the revolutionary army… Those three are relatives!
"Why would I lie to you?"
Roja smiled and said: "If you think I want to steal some information from you, then, aren't you the one cheating information out of me now."
The voice fell.
Roja's face suddenly changed. Using his Kenbunshoku Haki, he could see a figure coming from the side.
That wasn't Dragon.
If he didn't guess wrong then this was Sabo.
Roja turned around and looked at the doorway, and using his Kenbunshoku he could see that Sabo would knock it down.
"One person is rushing in, but it really is Luffy and Ace's style."
Roja shook his head and laughed but he didn't stop him.
Boom!
In the next moment, Just as Roja had seen, Sabo slammed the door and rushed in while from the outside.
"Koala! Are you alright? I am coming to save you!"
"Sabo… You…"
Seeing Sabo directly rushing in, Koala clenched her fists and black lines appeared over her head.
She really wanted to scold Sabo, this was A Marine admiral. Even if he wanted to save her, he shouldn't have rushed over like that. He should've at least prepared something or come with Dragon.
Compared to Luffy and Ace, Sabo looked calmer and more rational, though it was only a little.
He noticed that Koala wasn't injured and he was relieved. His eyes fell on Roja's body. Although he knew that there was a Marine Admiral he didn't know who exactly it was. Seeing this his heart sank…
It was Ghost Sword Roja.
The Admirals of the Marine were powerful and Roja was recognized as the most powerful among them and even among the previous ones.
"Koala, what happened to Hack?" Sabo noticed that Hack was unconscious on the ground.
Sabo's words made Roja laugh, he stood up and said: "I did that, what can you do about it, are you going to attack me?"
"We'll see."
Sabo looked at Roja calmly.
Roja put his hand on Koala's shoulder and said: "Before you could attack, she will be dead several times, do you want to try?"
This sentence suddenly made Sabo stiffen and dare to move.
Roja shook his head and said: "In some aspects, you're really similar to Luffy and Ace."
Luffy? Ace?
Roja said those names and Sabo glimpsed at him in confusion in his eyes. He seemed to vaguely think but couldn't remember.
Seeing this, Roja shook his head and said: "You Have Amnesia?"
The names of Luffy and Ace echoed in his head and a strong headache started. He couldn't help but grab his head and yell in pain.
"Sabo!"
Koala screamed and immediately rushed past Roja toward Sabo.
"What happened to you?"
"I also don't know…"
Sabo's forehead was constantly dripping with sweat as he looked at Roja with a look of suspense and said: "I did lose my memories, do you know something?"
Roja looked at Sabo and gently said: "Yes, I know."
Sabo hesitated. He knew Roja was an Admiral, he shouldn't ask him for anything but he couldn't help saying: "Can you… tell me?"
Roja chuckled.
"You just came here and said you want to attack me. You better clear this up first before I tell you."
Koala stood beside him and said: "Sabo, are you stupid, he is not just any Admiral, the Ghost Sword. Are you coming here to save people or to kill yourself?"
"Save people."
Sabo seriously said: "I will block him if you go first."
When Koala was beside Roja, Sabo couldn't do anything. Now that Koala was beside him he relaxed a lot.
"Block me?"
Roja laughed, his figure suddenly flickered and he arrived in front of Sabo. He raised his fist to hit Sabo.
"Are you kidding me?"
Sabo's expression turned awkward. He formed the Dragon claws with his and reached to block Roja's fist.
But, Just as the claws touched Roja's hands, it was directly broken.
Roja's Busoshoku is really powerful now. He was only second to Garp. So, an opponent with Sabo's power can be defeated without needing Sen Maboroshi.
Sabo didn't think that Roja would be this strong. His name was Sword Ghost Roja but he didn't use a sword. He wasn't his opponent at all.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
A fist crashed into Sabo's face, and like Luffy and Ace, Sabo also received his fist.
"This time, the three brothers got the same lesson."
Chapter 266
Koala looked at Sabo, her head was thinking, but she knew that it was impossible to escape.
She was worried about Sabo, but she didn't feel any killing intent from Roja and she didn't get to see him move. She couldn't help but think about what he said before. Was what he said true?
At last, just as Sabo got his lesson, Dragon appeared wearing his cloak.
"I was a bit late and it seems like you gave him a miserable lesson."
Dragon glanced at Sabo and then turned toward Roja and smiled.
Roja shrugged and said: "If I haven't guessed correctly, you are training him to be right, but he isn't strong enough yet."
This simple dialogue between the two made Sabo, who was beaten up, stunned. Is this a conversation between an Admiral and the leader of the revolutionary army?
Why was he feeling as if they had long known each other?
And Koala licked her lip and stared at Roja and Dragon, she almost screamed and even if she didn't want to believe it, she couldn't after seeing this.
Dragon smiled and looked at Sabo: "This lesson is good for you, you stand by the door and don't allow anyone to enter or leave."
Sabo and Koala were Dragon's most trustful people. But even so, he didn't reveal his identity to them. Now that they met Roja here, Dragon was ready to tell them.
But this matter is really dangerous, so the fewer people who know the better.
"Yes."
Sabo didn't lose his ability to move, but he still had a big bump on his head. He subconsciously responded and didn't dare to look at Dragon and Roja as he was really embarrassed.
Dragon drew slightly toward Sabo.
"Don't worry, there is no danger here, I will tell you about it later."
"Okay."
Sabo nodded and although he was confused he still did what Dragon said and moved toward the door.
When Roja saw this, he smiled and said: "isn't this dangerous? You're not afraid that I might throw you all in jail?"
"How is your father's body?"
"No problem."
Roja sat down and shook his head: "But he is slowly getting weaker."
Dragon sighed, walked beside Roja and brought a chair and sat down and said: "No one can keep being the strongest and even Whitebeard isn't your opponent now."
"It's really amazing that I'm talking about your achievement now." Dragon turned to look at Roja and his eyes flickered softly as he said: "I still remember meeting you about ten years ago and now after ten years we met again."
"I was surprised when you defeated Doflamingo at first. At that time I wanted to meet you. I didn't come because of my status and various other things."
Roja sat and listened quietly.
Roja came to this world After Roger's death by 11 years and the event Dragon is talking about, he wasn't the one that lived it. He had no memories from this world before he crossed over.
At this time, the Koala still had some difficulties calming down.
Those three are really a family. They are blood relatives. What's wrong with that family?!
If Koala knew that Dragon's son wanted to be the pirate king, and was saying so all day, she would probably die from shock.
Speaking of this, Dragon couldn't help but smile.
Roja shrugged.
"I'm not that free to catch you for the sake of the world government, if I'm going to catch, it's for the sake of bringing you to Garp. You will have a really painful lesson."
Listening to Roja's words, Dragon showed a slight apology on his face as he shook his head: "I didn't go to see him for many years because our positions are different. There won't be anything to say when we meet. And I cannot guarantee that he won't fight."
"Oh, I understand."
Roja's face showed a trace of mockery: "True freedom isn't bound by anything. Do you think I will be constrained by my position?"
Dragon laughed for a while then stopped and said: "Although we all long for freedom, but the way is different, the idea can't be exactly the same."
In Dragon's eyes, Garp hated the world government but for order and peace, he chose to stand by their side. Roja didn't care about the government, although he was a Marine, he was more like a pirate.
As for himself, he can't tolerate the world government and he didn't care less about them just like Roja. His goal is to overthrow them.
Dragon looked at Roja and sighed: "You are in the Marine. Someday you will encounter a problem with your position. But I think you should have already made your decision."
"Yes."
Roja smiled a little and said: "A position can't bind me. The so-called position is to bind the mortals. How could the god in the sky be bound?"
The content of this sentence is extremely arrogant, but he said it in a plain tone.
Hearing Roja's words, Dragon's eyes flashed and his eyes flashed with a trace of shock. His heart was startled and he couldn't help but take a deep breath.
"It turns out this is your goal… It's really ambitious."
Dragon understood most of Roja's behavior, but he didn't know his goal. Now that he knows, it's better than his plan to overthrow the world government.
Being the pirate king is very difficult and many couldn't do it, it's even harder than overthrowing the world government.
The world government kept standing for 800 years, and in those years there was no shortage of people like Whitebeard and Roger. However, no one could shake the world government.
It's extremely difficult to do that, however, when he heard Roja, he marveled.
The god standing in the sky!
In this world, Nobles always claimed to be gods. But in Dragon's eyes, it was nothing more than a noble being arrogant.
Roja wasn't a noble. If he wants to become a god, he will have to step on the nobles and the world government and the entire world.
No wonder that Roja didn't care about his position.
However, if he wanted to do it, even if he had the same power as Whitebeard, it would still be far from enough. He needs to be stronger than the Yonko and even stronger than the ancient weapons.
If any other person said this, Dragon would think he is crazy.
But Roja was different.
Roja is now standing at the pinnacle of the world. Even Whitebeard couldn't be his opponent anymore. If anyone is closest to being a god, it's definitely Roja.
If Roja was so powerful now and still wanted to be stronger, that would be extremely difficult, more difficult than overthrowing the world government.
He doesn't think that Roja can really do it.
Chapter 267
"Is he really gone?"
Looking at the direction Roja disappeared in, Koala's face was full of disbelief. Although Roja was talking to Dragon from the beginning to the end, he didn't have any intention to fight. He just sat there giving them pressure.
Dragon was also looking at the street.
"He's gone."
With Dragon's affirmation, Koala finally breathed in relief as did Sabo. He was beaten by Roja which made him understand how far he was from reaching the level of Roja.
Originally in the Revolutionary army, he had no opponent except for Dragon. Roja finally made him see how weak he was.
"I don't know what to Say. Dragon-sama You actually…"
"Only the two of you know about this, Hack just woke up, don't tell him! Don't tell anyone else. Understood?"
Dragon's face sank as he spoke to Koala and Sabo.
Sabo and Koala nodded together.
"Take care of Hack."
Dragon told them just this one sentence and no longer bothered them. He just looked at the direction in which Roja left deeply.
Above the world… I hope you can really make it.
…
Roja didn't really hate Dragon's idea. If he really extinguished the world government in the future, perhaps he would give the management to Dragon.
Before that, he must have the power to overpower the world government.
At least, for now, his strength is far from enough. Even if he stepped in the realm of The GrandMaster Swordsman and that rose his power greatly, the world government stood in its position for 800 years.
Roja was confident in destroying any of the Yonko alone now, that's including Whitebeard. However, facing the world government still gave him pressure.
Even if he is the strongest in the world, it's only when comparing personal strength.
"My strength isn't enough."
Roja walked in the sea while looking at the distance faintly.
Zanka no Tachi can be used after reaching the eighth stage. However, in Roja's view reaching the sixth stage is enough for him to be above the world.
Taking a deep breath, a thought flickered suddenly in Roja's mind, then he said: "It seems like I have promised I would visit Alabasta. It's about a year now, I should go."
Roja didn't need a pointer to point at Alabasta, he could go there just by looking at the map and determining his position rather than directly moving in a straight line across the sea.
It's impossible for a normal person to do that. The storm in the Grandline weren't trifling matters, but even that isn't the greatest danger, the most fatal danger in the sea is the Giant Sea Kings.
But for Roja, those were nothing.
…
Alabasta is located in the first Half of the Grandline, it's not that far from the island that Roja met Dragon in.
The large island they met on was very developed and the weather was very good. But Alabasta was a desert and very little would there be rainfall.
It's evident that the weather in the Grandline is unpredictable.
"Dry and Hot, I like this place."
The sun was hanging in the sky while Roja was walking in the desert. It was so hot that the water would directly evaporate. But Roja wasn't bothered by this at all. He had Ryujin Jakka, him being afraid of heat is a stupid joke.
For Roja, this was the first time coming here, although he came to the first half Many times before, he didn't visit here before.
Roja quickly reached the capital of Alabasta.
Although the desert outside seemed unending, the country was very prosperous, many people on the street were coming and going. Roja's outfit was that of an outsider, but this place always welcomes people from different places, so no one was surprised.
While walking, suddenly there was a commotion in front of him. He saw a few vicious people, armed and rushing out of a store while holding a bag in their hands. It was apparent that they just stole the store's money.
This attracted many people's attention, but when they saw the swords and pistol, they looked at each other and didn't dare to step forward.
"Someone call the guards."
Someone saw this and quickly took a deep breath and hurried to call the guards.
"Stop him!"
Those thieves were led by the one holding a sword, who is also the one who shouted to stop the guy from calling the guards.
Roja happened to see this and shook his head: "How many pirates like Luffy and Ace are there in the world?"
He was about to get rid of the pirates, but suddenly he stopped and a flash of discomfort appeared in his eyes.
Huh?!
…
Several pirates who grabbed the money slowed down and they escaped.
"How much did we get?"
"About 300 thousand belly. That shop is really poor!"
A man holding a purse in one hand and a cigarette in his mouth said: "Not even one-fifth of the boss's bounty!"
Hearing this, the boss who was having two swords on his back said coldly: "Do you want to trade my head for money?"
"I don't dare…"
The pirate with a cigarette smiled and said: "I'm just praising you for having 16 million for your bounty."
For many pirates, the bounty on their head is their pride and they like to show it off.
Hearing this, the boss snorted and ignored his subordinates.
But, just when they were going to leave Alabasta completely, someone appeared in front of them.
"Double sword Sole, Reward 16 million… You actually came to the capital of Alabasta?"
"Who are you?"
Looking at the one who knew his identity, he stood up and alerted.
And at this time, They looked at the dark-haired girl. Her pupil suddenly shrank and couldn't help but say: "I remember you. You are The Demon's…"
Oh!
Before he could continue his words, Arms grew from his neck and twisted it. With a crack sound, he fell to the ground.
Looking at pirates that were killed directly, Robin shook her head.
"There is no news. This group of pirates came here so Mr11 was probably killed by them."
Robin now was under Crocodile. Crocodiles wanted to control Alabasta, so any pirate stepping into Alabasta would have to face the Baroque works.
Usually, the member wouldn't fail but once they do Robin would take care of the mess.
Just as Robin dealt with Mr11's Death, a voice came over that made her heart jump from fright.
"It's been a long time since I last saw you, Niko Robin!"
Chapter 268
Roja was very calm. When Robin saw him she couldn't hide her shock.
The first thing that came to her mind was that Roja was here to catch her?!
This idea appeared for a moment but disappeared as fast as its appearance. Roja could catch a long time ago but he didn't. Now he had the statue of a Marine Admiral, him coming here personally for her isn't very likely.
"It's been a long time."
Robin quickly calmed down, but there was still a drop of sweat on her forehead. In this world, few people made her unable to calm down and one of them is Roja.
"I didn't think that someone as great as you would come to Alabasta."
"Are you making fun of me?"
Roja shrugged and said: "It's impossible for an Admiral to stay in the Headquarter. It's like a jail."
Robin has completely regained her calmness. Compared to many years ago, Roja was the same person. She is now mature. She was the same mature Robin in the original story.
"It looks like you didn't come for me."
"You are now a member of the Crocodiles crew. According to the treaty of the Shichibukai, I have no right to arrest you." Roja said leisurely.
Robin listened to Roja and couldn't help but chuckle: "Would you abide by the rules in the treaty made by the world government?"
Roja said: "I only saw you once. I didn't expect you to know me so well. It seems there is no lack of information on me."
Robin and Roja communicated in a relaxed tone. The tension on her mind was completely gone. So Roja couldn't help but ask "You collected information about me?"
"Yes."
Roja touched his chin and smiled: "Since you know that I won't care about the rules, aren't you afraid of me at all?"
Although Robin smiled calmly, Roja teased her like this last time and he did the same thing now, but he was an Admiral now. Robin was very nervous as she couldn't see through him at all.
There should be a reason why Aokiji participated in the slaying of Ohara or so through Roja.
"Are you afraid that I will catch you?"
Robin used a small hand to hold her chin and looked at Roja and said: "You can do whatever you want no one can stop you."
These words made Roja very happy. If it was a dragon saying this he wouldn't care much, but Robin saying this had a completely different feel.
"Since you said that, I will let you go."
Roja turned around leisurely to leave and then his figure disappeared from in front of Robin.
After he went, Robin took a deep breath in relief.
Facing such an existence, even if it was Robin, it would be impossible to say she wasn't nervous.
"It only took him a few years…"
Robin looked at the direction of his departure with a complicated gaze in her eyes. She just couldn't imagine that the guy she encountered before would turn into an Admiral in just a few years.
At that time, Roja was somewhat immature. Those memories couldn't help but emerge inside her head.
Although Roja's appearance made her have some confidence, Roja made her feel really terrible with his power-ups over the years. She still wanted to collect the Poneglyphs.
Robin stood there for a while and then she cleaned up and returned.
The Baroque works were very strict. There were only a few people who came in contact with Crocodiles. Robin went all the way to the deepest office.
She opened the door and walked in.
Crocodile was sitting at the desk and looking out of the window.
"Is Mr11 dead?"
"Letting someone enter Alabasta like that, even if he isn't dead he isn't needed anymore." Robin calmly responded.
Crocodile was having his cigar, the smoke lingered in the air as he said: "What a useless waste, even if he's alive, kill and replace him. But these are small things…"
After saying this, the atmosphere suddenly changed and his Hook suddenly appeared before Robi's face. Crocodile seemed like he completely saw what's inside her heart. Robin was having trouble breathing due to the atmosphere.
After some silence, Crocodile opened his mouth with a tone full of coldness and said: "You seem to know The Ghost Sword Admiral?"
This sentence made Robin's pupil shrink.
She immediately thought a lot, she just met Roja, how could Crocodile actually know this? How can he know?!
"No, I have nothing to do with him."
Robin took a deep breath and murmured.
"No relations at all?"
Crocodile walked toward Robin with a cold in his eyes. If she wasn't of use, he would've already killed her.
He arranged for this country to be his, at the same time he was looking for the ancient weapon Pluton which will help him dominate the world.
Suddenly someone told him that Robin met with a Marine Admiral. He couldn't help but feel threatened.
"Although I don't know what you talked about, but… The Ghost sword Roja met with the devil's child and didn't kill you. And you say there is no relationship between you two, do you want me to believe that?"
In the eyes of Crocodile, coldness and murderous intent were directed at Robin. There must be no leakage of his plan. Once it's revealed that he wanted Pluto. The world government would cancel his position as one of the Shichibukai and his plan would fail horribly.
Listening to Crocodile's words, Robin knew that he wanted to kill her, his plan was dangerous and he didn't trust anyone.
Robin continued to think of a way to get out of this but she couldn't find a way, her heart sank to the bottom and became helpless.
Chapter 269
Looking at Nico Robin in front of him, Crocodile's eyes were full of killing intent.
Although he didn't know what Robin said to Roja, obviously he won't trust her again. His plan isn't allowed to stop.
Regardless of whether Robin leaked something or not he won't let her go.
Oh!
In the next moment, Crocodile suddenly made a move and the golden hook in his hand leaped toward Robin with great speed. Apparently, he was going for the kill, he didn't show mercy.
Although Robin anticipated Crocodile would have her killed, the gap in power was too great and even if she was prepared she can only try avoiding it.
"Treinta Fleur: Clutch!"
Since he already wanted to kill her, there is nothing for her to say, she was decisive. She immediately put her hand in front of her and thirty arms grew from Crocodile's body and wanted to snap his neck.
Boom!
Under the twist, Crocodile's body turned to sand and scattered on the ground. His fruit is Logia which is hard to deal with.
Robin knew her attack won't have any effect. After this attack, she immediately turned around and tried to escape out of the office.
But, almost the next instant, the sand filled the corridor and was about to press against Robin.
Robin's heart sank and turned around but that path was also blocked by sand.
Oops!
Her heart suddenly sank completely. Such a situation was expected of her at all, she was desperate and there was no way she would be able to escape today.
Some sand gathered and Crocodile's figure formed, he smoked his cigar and looked at Robin indifferently. He looked at her like she was dead already.
"You should be very clear about my strength. There is no need for unnecessary resistance. Just die quietly."
Crocodile coldly said and his sand moved from all directions to crash Robin. If this continues Robin would be buried under the sand.
At this time…
Woush!
A sword attack appeared from the wall behind Robin and all the sand going for Robin was thrown away.
The strike continued forward and didn't stop at all, everything on its way was cut in half. Finally, all the places were cut in half.
"Who?!"
Seeing this, Crocodile's pupil shrank and shouted.
"Me."
Behind the wall, Roja held his Sen Maboroshi in his hand and walked casually.
"How are you doing?"
Roja glanced at Robin and then looked at Crocodile.
Originally he bid farewell to Robin and was ready to directly go to Cobra and Vivi, But before he was halfway there, he sensed the presence of Crocodile.
Alabasta was a desert, Crocodile's fruit is sand, so when he wanted to sneak on someone he or spy, he could do it without anyone noticing. But this was Roja who was talking about how he could not notice.
And after coming, Roja was startled to see Crocodile actually attacking Robin and wanted to kill her.
Robin was actually desperate, she felt helpless and didn't think Roja would come and save her. She felt weird in her heart as she looked at Roja who came for her rescue.
She didn't know what she should say.
"Ghost sword…"
When Crocodile saw Roja, his pupil shrank and finally, his heart sank. His expression became serious. He didn't look at Robin again but looked at Roja with cold eyes.
"You still won't admit it?"
"Admit?"
Robin didn't answer yet but Roja asked strangely.
"When he heard Roja talk, Crocodile looked at Roja coldly and asked: "What is your relationship? What did she say to you?"
Hearing this, Roja's eyes flashed and he understood what was happening.
Before Robin returned, she met him and Crocodile knew this. He doubted that she would tell about his plan and decisively wanted to kill her.
"Well, I didn't think that I would bring disaster to you. This is really…" After Roja understood what was going on he looked at Robin helplessly.
Robin looked at Roja "What will you do?"
Roja shrugged and said: "I'm going to fix this."
Damn it!
Hearing Roja's words, Crocodile eyes flashed coldly and no longer hesitated. He directly moved and rushed toward Robin and Roja.
Boom!
But in the next moment, without waiting for the sand to completely surround them, they broke free.
Roja stood in the scattered sand waves, his face showing disdain as he said: "Crocodile… You want to hide something so much, but if I want to deal with you I need to know what you're hiding. So tell me, what were you scheming?"
"Sables!"
Crocodile was furious in his heart. He was a man who dared to face Whitebeard. He didn't even hesitate to face Sengoku. Although he was jealous of Roja's strength, it wasn't enough for him to ask for mercy.
Moreover, Alabasta was a desert, the best environment for him.
Crocodile's body suddenly turned into sand and scattered. A sand thorn suddenly appeared from the ground and attacked Roja and Robin.
"Retreat."
Roja spoke to Robin.
Even if he didn't say so, she was going to retreat, she didn't dare to get far from Roja and she just stayed behind him to ensure her own safety.
"I've been playing with Alabasta in a relaxed and happy mood. And that was completely destroyed by you, Crocodile."
Roja shook his head and Sen Maboroshi shook his hand.
Bankai: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!
Woush!
Hundreds of thousands of Sakura petals emerged and the entire place was cut to pieces, at the same time all the sand was torn apart while the petals continued toward Crocodile.
"Not good!"
Crocodile didn't hesitate, he couldn't fight Roja here, he decisively retreated while constantly blocking the petals. He rushed toward the desert outside the city.
Chapter 270
Wow!
In the Sandstorm, hundreds of thousands of Sakura petals were moving without stopping. After some time they returned to Roja's hand and formed Sen Maboroshi again.
Crocodile's sandstorm was simply unable to withstand Roja's attack.
Robin looked at this scene shocked. She was desperate because she couldn't face Crocodile who wanted to kill her. But Roja forced him to retreat.
Although Robin heard a lot of Roja's strength, witnessing it directly is a completely different thing.
Crocodile knew that he couldn't stop Roja this easily, so he continued to retreat and waved his hand at Roja.
"Sable!"
Wouch!
A tornado started to form in the sky and was going directly toward Roja.
Many civilians were shocked when they saw the tornado that appeared from nowhere. Some people who were close couldn't really get out of its way.
"This is really troublesome."
Crocodile didn't want to fight Roja here and Roja was too lazy to fight as it was easy for him to make a big mess.
Wouch!
Roja put up Sen Maboroshi and waved twice, these two attacks stopped the tornado.
The civilians who were caught up in the tornado fell down like dumplings. Fortunately, because of the sandstorm, the streets were full of sand, so they fell into the sand.
Roja put Sen Maboroshi away and shook his head as he looked at Crocodile retreating. He turned around and looked at Robin who said: "Should you chase after him?"
"…"
Robin sank a bit and seriously said: "You should watch out!"
Roja heard this and chuckled.
"It's okay. I'm in a good mood today. I'm too lazy to be bothered by him… Say, I just destroyed your place here. I have always compensated when I caused a mess. So what do you want as compensation?"
Robin couldn't answer Roja's question. An Admiral with the title of the strongest in history said that he would compensate her. She didn't know what to say.
After all, their position is clearly too far apart from each other.
Now after Crocodile wanted to kill her, she needed a new place to live, so she just said: "How about you send me to a nearby island?"
Roja smiled and said: "You're really too careful."
Finally, a large number of guards rushed toward that street. They held their sword and saw that the street was full of sand. They couldn't help but look at each other in confusion.
What happened here?
Soon, they noticed Roja and Robin who were rather suspicious as they weren't buried in the sand.
The guard came over and looked at Roja. Although Roja was suspicious, he didn't arrest him directly and asked: "Do you know what happened here?"
"I know."
Roja casually said: "I just scared away some sand Crocodile."
"?"
All the guards were stunned and didn't know whether Roja had some mental problem or not.
Just as the captain frowned and was prepared to continue his questioning, more guards arrived at the scene with their leader being Igaram.
Seeing the entire street being buried in sand, Igaram had a chill run down through his spine. Then he looked at the people on the street and saw Roja standing up with the guard.
He froze then excitement appeared in his eyes as he couldn't rub them.
This isn't a mistake!
It's really him!
Igaram was with Cobra in Mariejois and saw Roja more than once. Even if the latter was in plain clothes he could still recognize him.
Igaram was shocked and rushed forward.
The guards were looking at Roja suspiciously as if they were interrogating him. As a result, Igaram reprimanded them loudly.
"What are you guys doing? Stop now!"
Igaram quickly arrived and saluted Roja then said: "When did you come? The king mentioned you a few days ago."
The guards were scared when they saw Igaram's respect for the man.
They weren't stupid.
Seeing this, he instantly knew that Roja held an extraordinary position. So he quickly stopped talking and stood behind Igaram.
Igaram took Igaram's hand and smiled: "I just got here, because I dealt with someone, I didn't inform you directly. Sorry!"
"What are you saying, you don't have to apologize, it's our honor that you came to Alabasta. I will escort you to the king."
Igaram couldn't actually receive Roja himself, he wasn't worthy of doing so so he directly said he would take him to the king.
Roja looked at Igaram and turned toward Robin again and said: "I'm here to meet with Cobra. Come with me."
Robin slightly hesitated then nodded her head.
Igaram didn't recognize Robin, even the guards and their captain couldn't recognize her as they didn't look at the wanted poster for a long time.
The small captain who interrogated Roja was full of cold sweat. He didn't know who Roja was but to be able to make Igaram this respectful and even call the king's name directly. Obviously, this man can't be offended.
"I'm sorry if I offended you earlier."
Of course, Roja didn't care about this, he was dressed in casual attire and the captain didn't know his identity, so he carelessly waved his hand and walked with Robin toward the palace.
Igaram saw this and walked toward the captain and said: "You're lucky that Roja-sama didn't care about your offense."
The team leaders smiled for a little bit then froze.
Roja-sama?
Admiral Ghost sword Roja?
The captain stiffened and knew why Igaram was so respectful.
…
In the desert, Crocodile saw that Roja didn't chase after him, he took a deep breath and didn't look back anymore.
He was proud but not arrogant.
Although he wasn't afraid of Roja, he wasn't arrogant enough to think that he could win against him. Even in the desert, he didn't have the confidence to actually defeat Roja.
Especially after this brief fight.
Roja didn't use the rumored powerful fire that could be comparable to the sun. He only used the strange petals and his swordsmanship. But even with only this, he broke his sand.
He was unlucky. His cooperation with Robin was destroyed by Roja. Roja was really at the level of a monster.
Robin was the devil's child and was one of the most wanted figures in the world. Roja was a Marine Admiral, they may have interactions but they can't stand on the same side.
Before when he saw Robin talking with Roja, he made a cold-hearted decision because of Roja's position as he didn't want his plan to get Pluto to be known.
But now that he thinks about it, maybe it's not that bad.
"No matter what, I need to leave this place quickly."
Crocodile was ready to leave Alabasta for a while and see the changes that will happen due to what just happened.
Chapter 271
Robi and Roja arrived at the palace in Alabasta. Cobra learned about his arrival and welcomed him with Vivi. After a few words, Roja was invited into the palace.
Roja explained what happened in the street earlier in a few words. When he heard that he encountered Crocodile, Cobra was about to tear up.
"Shichibukai… This kind of system shouldn't exist. In the next world conference, I will propose the abolishment of this system."
The legalization of piracy made Cobra uncomfortable. Now that he knew that Crocodile was planning to do something to his country, he couldn't just sit still without doing anything.
"Although I also don't like it, the Marine can't really do anything about it."
Roja lifted the cup of tea from the table and took a sip. Even Sengoku didn't like this decision. But for world balance, they could only accept.
The world government is a group of rulers. It's expected that they will only care about their positions and have their political power stable. The Shichibukai system can't do anything to them so they don't care what this decision brings to normal people.
Unless something big happens, they wouldn't bother about it.
For example, if Pluto was created, they would immediately do something.
One of the three ancient weapons was something threatening to them so they won't sit still without doing anything.
Cobra froze for a moment then his eyes flickered and then waved his hand toward the guards indicating for them to retreat. And even Vivi sulked as she went out of the room which left Roja, Robin, and Cobra inside that room.
"If I'm not mistaken, this is the devil's Child, Nico Robin?" Cobra stared at Robin and said.
Robin gently nodded toward Cobra as she raised her head slightly. Usually, she hid her identity but now that Roja took the initiative to take her with him. She had no reason to hide anymore.
"Nefertari, one of the 20 Royal families who created the world government… The Void Century from 900 to 800 years ago, I wonder if your highness knows about it."
Robin's eyes were full of expectation. Her only dream was to find historical texts and unravel the mysterious history and complete the wishes of the people of Ohara.
Cobra looked at Roja while the latter smiled at him and said: "She isn't a pirate. She is only wanted by the world government. You should already know something about it."
"Ohara…"
Cobra silently shook his head and said: "I don't know what happened in that period of time."
Although it is expected since it's from that long ago, listening to Cobra's words, Robin was disappointed. She lowered her head and stopped talking.
"Yes, what happened with Vivi before, I still didn't thank you for it."
After all, Cobra learned about the things that happened the last time in Mariejois.
Roja waved his hand and said: "Don't mention it."
Cobra looked at Roja and his eyes flashed a few times. He said: "It seems like Roja-sama has a deep understanding of the world government and the nobles."
"Yes."
Roja admitted directly that he did understand the world government's ways and wasn't interested in them one bit. Although he knows he can't deal with them with his current strength, he will have that kind of power in the near future. He didn't mind the nobles at all.
"After all, not all the nobles can be like Vivi."
Cobra smiled aloud and shook his head. He also knew what should be said and what shouldn't. The things between Roja and The world government are something that he can't intervene with.
At this time, Roja took a glance at Robin and directly said to Cobra: "I have something to do, can I visit the Tomb of the King?"
When he heard this, Cobra's expression suddenly changed.
Roja shook his head and said: "Inside the Tomb, there is a Poneglyph. It also records the way to Pluto, but you don't need to worry because I'm not interested in Pluto."
Hearing such words from Roja, Cobra was utterly shocked.
Robin staying beside Roja initially didn't care about the Tomb. However, hearing the word Poneglyph she was suddenly surprised as she turned toward Roja.
Roja Shrugged and said: "The compensation you wanted is too simple, so I will give you this extra one. It's already here anyway so I will let you take a look."
After speaking, Roja turned to look at Cobra and said: "There is no problem right?"
"…"
If it was someone else, Cobra couldn't promise, but This guy isn't here on behalf of the world government or the Marine.
After a moment of silence, Cobra sighed and said: "Okay."
The trio stepped out of the palace and walked toward the Tomb. After finding the passage and passing through, they finally saw the Poneglyph.
The history written in this thing didn't interest Roja at all.
Regardless of what happened in the Void Century 900 years ago, he had no interest in it, after all, what will it do after he knew? Even if there were empires that were overthrown by the world government or a Fight using all the ancient weapons, he didn't care at all.
After all, Roja isn't someone of this world and is someone that this world can hold.
After circling around it for some time, she recorded what she found without even glancing toward the information about Pluto. She was as uninterested as Roja.
"Thank you."
After finishing, she turned toward Roja and softly thanked him.
"You're welcome."
Roja smiled and said: "Okay, let's go then."
Roja turned around and looked at Cobra who nodded after hearing him.
"Thank you."
"Don't mention it."
Cobra shook his head and looked at Robin: "If one day, you can read through all the texts. Can you tell me what kind of things did king Nefertari do? I want to know."
Read all the texts…
There was a bit of bitterness in Robin's heart as she knew how hard that can be. But in the end, she nodded and said: "If I can."
"Ok."
Cobra nodded and left the Tomb with Robin and Roja.
After closing the passage, the secret of Pluto was once again sealed underground. No one knew how long it would take for someone to open it again.
Chapter 272
Siggs Island, this is an island adjacent to Alabasta which is also a large island. There are many islands in the Grandline and not all of them were mentioned in the original story. This is one of them.
"I don't know if there is a historical Poneglyph too."
Robin and Roja stood on the border on this island as Robin said.
"Who knows?"
Roja actually didn't care, then he thought again and said: "I remember that there are about thirty Poneglyph scattered around the Grandline. I know the positions of some of them."
Robin looked at Roja and smiled.
Roja shrugged and said: "There is one in the Sky Island, one in the Fishman Island…"
Roja just said the place of the few ones he knew about but he couldn't say the exact place because he learned Geography from his sports teacher.
"That's really far away."
Robin listened to Roja and put her hand on her chin as she said. She couldn't help but sigh. She heard that the sky island was about 10,000 meters above the sea and the Fishman Island was 10,000 meters below the sea. She felt that these two are below her reach.
Roja shrugged and said: "If people don't dream then what is the difference between them and salted fish?"
"What is salted Fish?"
Robin looked strangely at Roja.
Roja's tone stiffened and said: "oh… That's a very deep question…"
Seeing this awkward reaction for the first time Robin giggled. She seemed to gasp Roja's character, the tension between them has long since gone.
"Oh."
Roja snorted and looked at Robin, he deliberately smirked: "How do you know that what you are looking at is the true me? Believe it or not, I am just acting like a good guy."
"If you say so."
Robin stopped laughing and stared at Roja and proceeded walking down the street.
Oh!
This was unbearable.
Roja was embarrassed, but in the next moment, his Den Den Mushi rang.
Watching Robin disappear from his sight, Roja took the Den Den Mushi while shaking his head and answered.
"Roja's talking."
"Roja-sama I have something to report."
"Drake rebelled against the Marine and formed a Pirate Group, according to some intelligence, he is now setting foot on the Grandline."
The voice from the Den Den Mushi belonged to Hina.
"Drake…"
At first, Roja, Hina, and Drake were all members of the same camp and entered the elite camp at the same time.
Although Roja knew that Drake became a pirate after being a Marine, the cause was completely unknown to him. He didn't have that much contact with Drake.
"You deal with it as you see fit."
From Hina's tone, there is a sense of sadness. She appreciated Drake after all he was strong. He was the strongest in their camp after Roja. She couldn't think of a reason why he chose this path.
It must be said that many recruits entered the Marine now because of Roja's glory, but now, Drake chose to actually become a pirate.
Roja looked away and the scene from the past flashed in his mind. Eventually, he said: "Tell me his location."
…
Grandline, in a small unpopulated island, a pirate's ship was docked on its shore. About twenty people were sitting there as if they were waiting for something.
The leader was Drake.
After waiting for a while, a pirate behind Drake looked with dissatisfaction as he said: "What happened to them? Why are they so late?"
"Looks like they have no plan to make a deal with us. Boss, can we simply destroy them?" Another pirate was very angry as he said.
Drake shook his head calmly as he said: "Wait for them, don't worry."
"Ok."
Drake's leadership was apparent. The pirates didn't say anything toward his order and just continued to wait.
Waiting and waiting until a dark shadow appeared in the distance.
Some people looked at the shadow in the sea as they blinked and stood up.
"Are they here?"
"The group of bastards kept us waiting for so long. We must give them a piece of mind."
As the shadow was getting closer, the expression on many people's faces suddenly changed.
"That's not right."
"It doesn't look like a ship."
Many people were surprised while the shadow that kept getting closer wasn't that of a ship, but instead a person.
Someone walking on the sea?!
Drake also looked and frowned. When he vaguely saw the person walking, his expression changed.
Is it him?!
The person coming was Roja.
Looking at Roja, Drake's heart turned cold, his body was stiff and his forehead was full of cold sweat. It was completely unexpected for Roja to personally come.
"I didn't expect him to come…"
There was a reason why he decided to turn into a pirate, but it wasn't that important anymore. What's important is that an impassable mountain actually appeared the second he set his food on the Grandline.
Although he used to be a recruit with no difference in status with Roja, his strength was far from the latter. He didn't expect that Roja would come here personally.
You know, Roja is an Admiral now!
In the first half of the Grandline, there is no one worthy of Roja's attention. Roja coming here had one explanation, his coming for him.
Chapter 273
"Walking on the sea…"
"What kind of devil fruit is that?!"
The pirates behind Drake weren't that shocked, after all, they crossed into the Grandline with Drake. They were well informed and have seen a lot of Devil Fruit users before.
Roja walked on the sea like a ghost, his figure appearing and disappearing constantly.
Wouch!
Finally, Roja took a step on the shore. He didn't pay attention to the pirates as he only looked at Drake.
The pirates were frightened and took out their weapons as they watched Roja with vigilance.
"Hey! Who are you? What do you think you are doing?"
However, Roja ignored them and took a step forward. He came in front of Drake and looked faintly: "Don't look at me like this, Rear Admiral Drake… Or should I say, Captain Drake."
"I didn't think you would personally come here for me."
Roja shook his head and said: "I just passed by and heard about you. So I came to take a look. But it was really troublesome to find you and it wasted my energy."
Listening to this simple dialogue between Roja and Drake, the crew behind Drake showed surprise. So Their captain actually knew this person.
They just didn't know whether he was an enemy or a friend.
Some of them noticed that Drake's expression wasn't normal, so instead of returning their weapons they still held them and looked at Roja with vigilance.
Roja looked faintly and said: "In order to defeat you before, it took a lot of energy too… If I ask you why will you answer?"
Drake's forehead was filled with sweat, he took a deep breath and smiled: "Does it really matter?"
"No."
Roja shook his head and looked at him with interest. His tone became dull as he said: "Then are you coming? Or do you want to fight?"
The pirates listened to this and somewhat showed confusion, they all made a decision that Roja was indeed an enemy.
Although they knew from the conversation that Drake had lost to Roja before, now they had more people and Roja was alone.
However no one actually attacked Roja, they all looked at Drake. As long as he made the order they would step forward and tear Roja to pieces.
But, Drake stood motionless, his face stiff and the all pirates looked at him strangely.
"Hey, boss, What's wrong?!"
Someone couldn't help but speak to Drake, but he didn't get any response. Drake stood there like a wooden stick.
And when someone couldn't endure anymore and was ready to attack Roja, a ship appeared from the distance.
Because all of their attention was on Roja's body, they didn't notice the ship only when it neared them.
"They arrived."
"That bastard finally came?!"
Seeing the ship coming from afar, Drake's men's eyes flashed.
Roja didn't even turn around to look at the pirates that just arrived. He ignored everyone from beginning to end except for Drake.
Roja only looked at Drake who stood there without a move: "Made your choice yet?"
Drake seemed to want to say something, but he didn't make a sound and the ship was getting closer and closer.
They could vaguely hear laughter from the ship.
"Hahaha, Bastard from Drake's crew, did you wait for long?!"
At this moment, Roja looked sideways toward the pirates with boredom, he reached his hand to the air and Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand.
With one hand Roja waved toward the Pirate's ship.
Wouch!
A deep gully appeared on the sea, after that, the pirate's ship split in half from the middle.
Screams were heard and immediately afterward the ship sank down the gully while the water came from both sides immediately covering them which formed huge waves.
Roja was too lazy to look again.
"This…"
The pirates behind Drake all looked sluggish and couldn't believe their eyes, some even rubbed his eyes as he thought this was a dream.
Someone looked at the sky and saw that even the clouds in the sky were cut in half.
In the next moment, they all couldn't help but shout.
"What the hell!"
"Is this some kind of joke?!"
They finally awoke from their shock and their faces were full of horror.
Their hands that were holding weapons trembled as they couldn't help but want to retreat. They looked at Roja like he was some monster or Devil.
"I think this guy seems to be… An Admiral!"
Some people finally recognized Roja and looked at him full of fright.
An Admiral!
As soon as this was heard everyone turned silent.
Someone swallowed as his voice trembled: "Why… Why would an admiral come for us? Shouldn't he go for those big shots with some hundred million rewards?"
Some of them finally thought that Drake was once a rear admiral in the Marine Corps. Roja appearing here is mostly for Drake.
Thinking about this, their expressions were ugly as they were in despair. As soon as they joined Drake, an Admiral actually showed up!
"I don't have anything to say…"
Drake saw the power which Roja just showed and bit his teeth and took out his weapon.
Although he knew that there was no possibility for him to face Roja, he still didn't want to return with him.
"It seems like you made your choice."
When Roja saw this, he shook his head and didn't put Sen Maboroshi away, instead he waved it again.
Om!
The island instantly was split in two.
Chapter 274
In the Marine headquarters, many warships were docked and many more Marines were busy carrying things into and out of them.
At this moment, a figure walking on the sea appeared. That figure was Roja's, who always operated alone. The waves couldn't handle his movement as walked steadily before arrived at the harbor.
This was the first time for some Marines to see someone walking on the sea.
But of course, some of them recognized Roja even though he wasn't wearing his uniform. Everyone saluted him as he walked toward the fortress.
"Roja-sama"
The ones who were still stunned by the scene before awakened, they followed suit and saluted Roja.
Only after Roja walked away did they begin their discussion.
"Ghost Admiral Roja is really as young as the rumors."
"Although he is young, he is the most powerful man in the Marine Corps."
Some people had a look of worship and admiration. For such low-level officers, it's not easy for them to actually work in the headquarters. Meeting someone like Roja was enough for them to feel blessed.
…
While strolling through the Headquarters, Roja couldn't help remembering the first time he entered the camp.
Drake was his first goal in the camp and was the first person he worked hard to surpass.
Times really fly, not only is he no longer a recruit, he is an Admiral now. His strength was at the peak of the world while Drake became a Rear Admiral and finally died in his hands.
While walking, Roja heard a loud noise. It has to be known that in the Headquarter loud noises were rare.
The noise came from the recruits' camp.
A competition was being conducted. two young recruits were fighting fiercely.
Z and some other instructors were watching the battle from the side.
Wouch! Wouch!
One of the recruits was shaking his finger in the air, a vaguely invisible thread shot toward his opponent and left him full of blood marks.
"It's the Ito Ito No Mi."
Roja without anyone knowing appeared in the field as his eyes flashed with light.
He was familiar with Doflamingo's fruit. Since the latter was dead for so long, his fruit finally reappeared and was eaten by someone else.
"Is this devil fruit ability?"
"Paramecia Fruit, Ito Ito No Mi…"
Roja's voice made some recruits confused as they couldn't see the thread at all.
Several Recruit were stunned as they turned to look at Roja. Some didn't see Roja in the camp before and felt strange.
However, there were many Recruits in the camp, not knowing some of them were normal.
Wouch!
The recruit who had the Devil fruit was really powerful as he just made another recruit fall down full of blood.
The battle was exciting but Z's eyes weren't looking at the field but looking somewhere else.
Z looked at Roja and smiled with a nod.
At this time, the instructor beside Z noticed Roja and showed a strange look.
After a little bit of struggle, he took the initiative to approach Roja by the side.
The recruit beside Roja noticed the Instructor coming over. Although it felt somewhat strange, he still made way so the instructor could pass. After that, he noticed the Instructor saluting the guy who was beside him.
"Roja-sama, you're here too…"
"It's nothing, I just came to take a look."
Roja waved at him and greeted him with a smile then turned away and left.
The recruit who was beside Roja previously looked sluggish, everyone heard the instructor calling him Roja and saluting him.
Ghost sword?
The Admiral Ghost Sword?
Suddenly they almost suffocated. Although they were the backbone of the Marine, the position of an Admiral is something they could only look at from afar and can hardly touch.
As soon as they thought that the Ghost sword was beside them, they didn't salute him. Even though they were new recruits they couldn't help but feel embarrassed.
"I heard that Admiral Ghost sword was one of the recruits in the elite camp."
"Yes, he was the best recruit that year… No, it should be said that he is the best recruit in all of the Marine's history…"
A recruit's face was full of admiration and couldn't help but say: "It was said that when the Ghost Sword first took part in the assessment, he ranked first with an absolute result. In the competition after that, he swept all the way to the top after being in the bottom of the camp."
"I heard from my father that even the elite camp couldn't hold him anymore as he eventually graduated while breaking all previous records… You should know everything after that."
The recruit looked at the direction Roja went in as his eyes were filled with admiration. His father, Vice Admiral Doberman, was talking about his achievement all the time.
All the recruits hearing this were filled with admiration.
Even their instructor couldn't help but sigh.
He was in this post since he was young, and now after a few years, he is still in the same post. However, Roja who was a recruit a few years ago now turned into an admiral, not only that but he was titled the strongest in the Marine's history.
Looking back now, it felt like a dream.
Chapter 275
In the Headquarters, Roja's office was clean and tidy as someone would come every day to take care of it.
Roja sat cross-legged on the balcony facing the sea while Sen Maboroshi was on his knees.
"I still can't talk to it?"
Roja closed his eyes and his mind sank into his soul realm while trying to communicate with Sen Maboroshi. However, every attempt was a failure as Sen Maboroshi didn't respond, so he couldn't help but open his eyes.
Stage 5: Perfect Sen Maboroshi +7
Attributes: Attack power +2400, Strength +820, Agility +820, Physical power +820, Spirit +820.
Special attribute: All things in the world turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attribute: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack.
Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy.
Energy: 2/410.
Because Roja already knew his Swords name, the sword's name changed without him noticing. It reached the seventh level and now it wasn't far from reaching the sixth stage anymore.
Although Roja couldn't communicate with Sen Maboroshi, He had a feeling that if he reached the sixth stage he would be able to freely talk to it and ask all the answers he was eager to know.
Roja's power soared in the last few months, his physical power and Busoshoku is about to reach the limit. He almost reached Garp's level but he is still far from reaching Kaido's. He didn't know whether he could reach the level of immortality if he continued strengthening his body and Busoshoku.
Of course, Roja doesn't care about whether his body becomes as strong as Kaido or not. His strength came from his soul and not the body.
In addition to his body and Busoshoku, he found out that he still could advance in practicing the Kenbunshoku Haki. At first, he could only see three seconds in the future, but after practice, that period got longer, from three to four and from four to five.
It was as if there was no limit to it. Also the same was true for swordsmanship.
Although it wasn't that long since he became a Grandmaster Swordsman, He felt that there were many secrets waiting for him to explore.
There are four basic forces of every Shinigami.
They have Zanjutsu which is a sword fighting technique for the Zanpakuto, Hoho, a movement technique similar to Soru, Kido, which were spells used by Shinigami that require strong Reiatsu and Hakuda, an unarmed fighting technique using one body as a weapon.
Roja always felt that even though the people of the world of One Piece are not as strong as those from Bleach, the swordsmanship in this world is way more advanced.
At least, in his memory, it was impossible for the people from Bleach to split the sky using only the power of swordsmanship and a normal sword.
The power of swordsmanship is extremely important, Roja felt that his control over those abilities he had was a lot better after reaching a new realm in swordsmanship.
Among the four powers, Roja's swordsmanship was already strong, his movement technique was like or better than the Shinigami's. As for Kido, he has no clue about how to learn it.
Because there was no way to learn Kido, Roja couldn't do anything about it. He was by himself and creating Kido technique wasn't that easy.
After trying for several times without any success, Roja felt that it wasn't worth the time to continue like this. So he decided to do that later.
And while Roja was diving in his thoughts, a big event happened in the new world.
A Road Poneglyphs was discovered.
There are about 30 Poneglyphs in this world. Four of them were red which were called Road Poneglyphs. Only by obtaining these four can Raftel be found.
Big mom had one on her island, but after Roja destroyed her and her crew, the world government secretly took the Road Poneglyphs but halfway through it was attacked and its place is unknown now.
And this time another one was found.
In the new world, there is an island that can't be reached using the Log Poses, this island's name Zou. It's an island on top of a massive, millennium-old elephant who is always moving in the sea of the new world.
A group of pirates happened to find it by coincidence and invaded it and unexpectedly found Road Poneglyphs.
After this news was leaked out, the world government wanted to suppress this information but unfortunately, it was too late.
The Beast pirates were the first to get this information so they immediately went for it. The Mink tribes weren't weak, so they continuously blocked the beast's attack a few times.
After hearing this, Kaido was furious and decided to personally lead the attack to completely destroy Zou.
However, Zou's two chiefs were once members of Roger's pirate. If Kaido was to Attack they knew that they wouldn't be able to stop him so they asked Akagami Shanks for help.
Shanks didn't hesitate when they asked him for help and immediately went for help.
But this incident involves the Road Poneglyphs which is the only way to reach Raftel.
So a Yonko fight broke out.
Since this Poneglyphs is so important, not only Kaido wanted it, many others went looking for Zou.
The Mink Tribe, Shanks, Kaido and Many more pirates were going in these troubled waters just for the Road Poneglyphs which would probably lead to a large-scale war.
This was the world's biggest event in recent years.
Chapter 276
There were 30 Poneglyphs in the world and 4 of them were special. They were Red Poneglyphs, the Poneglyphs of the Road.
Only after obtaining the text on these four Poneglyphs can Raftel be reached.
"There is no doubt, this is the Poneglyphs of the Road…"
One of the crew members of the Kool pirates found this news and went quickly to inform his captain kool.
Kool was excited and decided to go to attack Zou to try and get his hand on the Poneglyphs.
But the Mink tribes were too strong and they got themselves killed.
Some of them survived and decided to spread the news, if they can't get it then they will make someone else do.
The GrandLine was in Chaos.
The first to know this information was Kaido. The latter didn't hesitate to attack You immediately but unfortunately, the Mink tribes were able to defend against Kaido's crew which made Kaido pretty angry and decided to go there himself.
…
In the Holy Land Mariejois, inside a room, the five old men with their faces not looking good.
"Road Poneglyphs…"
The last time, they got their hands on the Road Poneglyphs on Big mom's island but half way, unknown forces raided their ships and they still could neither find the one who did it or the Poneglyphs. They were still angry about it.
Now another one appeared, this one was on Zou island. These Poneglyphs hold the secrets of the world government. they have to do anything to hide them. This was taboo for them.
"Kaido has already made his move."
"What the hell should we do?"
"At the moment, the new world will be in Chaos, sending the Marine or the Cp will only make us lose forces and the loss will be a serious one."
Their faces were ugly to look at.
They didn't dare send the Marine or the Cp for the Road Poneglyphs.
This was like a hot potato, even if you can hold it you can't hold it for much time. Not only Kaido, all the Pirates would be desperate to snatch it away.
When it comes to the key to becoming the pirate's king, no pirate would be able to resist.
…
The Marine headquarters, inside Sengoku's office, Sengoku was looking serious. He was talking with Crane Aokiji about this matter.
Kisaru wasn't in the Headquarters and Roja wasn't interested in this.
"The Road Poneglyphs…" Crane's face sank as she asked Sengoku: "What did the Government say"
"The world government told us to pay close attention without making a move."
As Sengoku spoke, Aokiji's face turned serious.
"According to the current information, Whitebeard didn't make a move. Most probably he wasn't interested in this. Shanks was once a member of Roger's crew and he would probably go to help but won't be able to snatch it. Most probably the Road Poneglyphs will be snatched by Kaido."
"I hope this won't cause a great Chaos."
Sengoku said seriously and took a deep breath. He wasn't worried about the stone itself, he was worried about the impact it would create.
…
New world in some island.
"Wastes!"
Kaido was furious and he shouted at his subordinates: "You can't attack even a small island, what's the use of you guys!"
One of the Disasters under Kaido attacked Zou, but the Mink tribes were unexpectedly powerful and he couldn't do anything.
The disaster in front of Kaido was full of shame as he couldn't do anything for an entire half month.
Gulp! Gulp!
After a long pause, Kaido swallowed a jar of wine and his face was full of anger as he said: "You're just a bunch of wastes… I will make a trip personally and see the Mink tribes abilities for myself."
Hearing Kaido saying he would go personally, the Disaster was immediately surprised as he bowed: "If you make a move, they won't have a chance to survive."
…
Zou.
The country was a mess. Smoke was everywhere. They experienced a very tragic battle and almost all of them were hurt.
In the past few days, one of the two rulers was responsible for the day and the other was responsible for the night defense. and they had to meet each day to discuss their strategy.
Zou was faced with a crisis of life and death and the usual grudges aren't important.
Nekomamushi licked the wound in his arm and said: "The next time they come, I am afraid that the three Disasters will come and maybe even Kaido will. At that time we won't be able to stop them."
"There is only one way and that is to ask shanks for help."
Inuarashi could only shake his head with a deep breath.
Both of them were once members of Roger's crew and they personally knew Shanks.
This time they could only lower their heads and ask shanks for help.
…
On one of the seas in the New World.
"That Kaido guy is going there himself." Shanks hung up the Den Den Mushi and his expression was cold and his eyes were filled with killing intent.
Lucky Roo took a piece of meat in his hand and then shouted: "Boss, are you going to fight?!"
"Yes, Get ready to fight."
Shanks answered in a loud voice and stood up, he put his hand on the sword in his waist and battle intent surged out of his body.
"Let's get going, we're fighting Kaido soon."
"Oh!"
The crew didn't reveal any fear. Instead, they were all excited about the fight. How could Akagami's pirates be afraid of the Beast?
Chapter 277
The sudden Act of Shanks made everything unexpected.
It wasn't a secret that Shanks was once in Roger's crew and had been to Raftel before. Many people thought that Shanks wouldn't participate in this.
Almost at the same time, Kaido and Shanks arrived at Zou.
The giant elephant was walking along the sea. Under Zou, the flag of the beast and the Akagami flag were facing each other.
"Akagami, don't stand in my way!"
Kaido stood on the deck as he stared at Shanks and shouted.
"That won't work."
Shanks was also standing on the deck as he faced Kaido, his clothes fluttering with the wind as he exuded a horrible Hoashoku power.
He stared at Kaido with fierce eyes and said: "If you want to destroy this place, you have to pass through me."
Kaido looked at Shanks coldly and suddenly grinned and said: "It seems that you come looking for a fight, Akagami."
"I will accompany you to the end."
Shanks pulled his sword and a powerful pressure was released as his face was facing Kaido.
"Then come."
Although Kaido came here for the Poneglyphs, Shanks blocked his path. He didn't mind this but was excited about the fight. He was a complete madman.
Oh!
In the next moment, Shanks and Kaido leaped at the same time. Shanks held the sword in his hand and swooped down at the same time Kaido clenched his fist and punched.
Two figures as fast as lightning collided.
Om!
Suddenly the sound of thunder roared as the Haoshoku confrontation began. The clouds in the sky at this moment turned black for a radius of a few Kilometers.
A vortex seemed to form with them in the center.
Woodloch!
An earth-shaking explosion formed between the two men.
This was a fight between the Yonko and this was the fiercest fight since the day the Yonko were formed.
Although before they fought, it wasn't something as big as this one. This time it was a full-scale fight and it wasn't Kaido who initiated this fight, instead it was Shanks.
…
Marine headquarters.
In Sengoku's office, the latter's expression was extremely serious. He looked at the map on his table while stroking his hand.
"The whole new world is in Chaos. Fortunately, Whitebeard didn't make a move. Otherwise, this fight won't just affect the New world but the entire world instead."
At this time Sengoku couldn't calm down. If it were just Shanks and Kaido fighting then it wouldn't matter.
However, the fight was over the Road Poneglyphs and this won't just stop over these two.
Many people seek that stone. Even those who didn't join the Yonko are rushing to the battlefield.
If Shanks wasn't there they would have to face Kaido and they would surely be beaten. But now Kaido was facing Shanks which would give them the opportunity to snatch the Poneglyphs.
In Sengoku's office, not only Aokiji was there but also some other officers.
One of them couldn't help but ask: "Why is it not favorable for us to join the fight?"
"On the surface, there isn't."
Crane calmly said then continued: "However, the Poneglyphs would surely lead to a large number of pirates joining in. The war will lead to chaos in the entire world."
"If this war continues, the whole world would be boiling."
When the staff heard Crane's explanation, they were made clear about the seriousness of this problem and couldn't help but seriously think of a way out.
Fujitora was also present. He sighed and said: "In this situation, will we just stay here without doing anything?"
The world's government issued their order that they couldn't intervene in this fight allowing the new world to descend into Chaos while ignoring many countries. It is forbidden for the Marine to go against the world government's words which made Fujitora dissatisfied.
Although he knew that they couldn't intervene in the fight between the Yonko, he was unwilling to watch the world in chaos.
"You can't act rashly, Issho…"
Sengoku understood Fujitora's worries. He couldn't help but sigh and said: "If you were to intervene now, it's very likely that you would be attacked by Kaido and Shanks together."
A battle of Yonko, how can they intervene?
They are fighting with their full powers, so if they discover that a Marine was there what would they do? Certainly, they will eliminate the Marine who wanted to intervene in their fight.
At this time, even Aokiji and the others were afraid to intervene. At this time, provoking these two would mean death.
However, in the Marine, there is actually someone who dares to fight the Yonko alone.
"A battle between Akagami and the best… Listening to you made me a bit ticklish. What should I do?"
Roja was sitting there without speaking and suddenly sat upright and slowly said.
All the eyes fell on him when he talked.
Sengoku was quite surprised hearing this and said: "Don't be impulsive, Roja!"
He was most worried about Roja doing something on a whim. Most people won't be able to do anything here but Roja is different.
He even dared to attack Bigmom alone and annihilated her with her crew. There wasn't anything in the new world that would make Roja feel fear.
"No I'm not impulsive, actually I am wide awake."
Roja grinned showing his white teeth. Then he stood up and stretched a little and said: "It's been a long time since I actually fought."
While talking Roja walked toward the door.
When they heard Roja's words they were all full of cold sweat and their hearts were shaken.
Ghost sword admiral was going to intervene in the fight between the Yonko?!
Chapter 278
In the new World, Shanks crew can fight against Kaido themselves, they are as strong as the Mink tribes or stronger. This alone makes Shanks' crew far better than the beasts.
But apart from Kaido and his crew, there were large numbers of pirates from all over the world attacking Zou to obtain the Road Poneglyphs.
The Mink tribes were dealing with the pirates with Shanks crew in this piece of troubled waters.
The war around You didn't get weak over time. Instead, its range was growing as a large number of pirates were seeking the one piece.
And those pirates have a lot of bizarre Devil Fruit abilities. It's hard to counter all of them.
Just like that, the war continued for the third day, a group of pirates actually managed to bypass the Mink tribes and Shanks crew and got their hands on the stone. The Road Poneglyphs was stolen.
This made not only Kaido but also Shanks really angry. That shanks who was always good-tempered as angry. Although it may not be a bad thing, taking the stone from under his nose was too much.
"Who did it? Go and check it out."
Kaido was much angrier, and no longer went for Shanks. He immediately told his crew to go. So all his and Shanks' crew began a wide range search for the missing stone.
Shanks knew that they couldn't have gone too far. Because of his fight with Kaido they had the chance to steal it under his nose when he wasn't paying attention.
At this time, not only Shanks and Kaido's crew who went to search but all the forces there began their search. They were surprised about how someone actually used the Yonko's fight for their advantage.
All parties began their search.
The group of pirates who actually stole the stone were found by Kaido on a large island.
"You dare to play a trick under my nose. You have great courage."
Kaido stood in front of the Stone while he was full of blood. This sign would send chills to everyone looking at him.
These pirates didn't seem to expect Kaido to appear here; they panicked and began to flee but they were one-shotted by Kaido.
"The stone has finally fallen into my hands."
Looking at the stone in front of him, an evil look appeared on his face.
"Take it away."
Kaido waved at his subordinates to take it away.
At this time another voice sounded.
"Slow down, Kaido."
On the street, Shanks took out his sword while his crew was behind him.
With Shanks' appearance, the atmosphere changed.
Kaido actually raided his friends' island and took away the stone. How could he not stop him? Doesn't that mean he was afraid of Kaido if he actually let him go?
The stone has to be sent back to You. Shanks will protect these Road Poneglyphs, if anyone wanted it, they would have to face him to get it.
"Kaido, these Poneglyphs won't be given to you."
"Oh! Then try to take it!"
Kaido looked at Shanks with his eyes full of killing intent. The sky once again was full of dark clouds. This stone was important, not to mention shanks, even if it was Whitebeard he would see this to the end.
Shanks wasn't afraid of facing Kaido. He took a step forward and Hoashoku spread through the air like a storm
Dust flew all over and the thunder descended from the sky. Shanks was apparently stronger than Kaido when it came to Haoshoku.
If Roja wasn't in this world, then shanks would have the strongest Haosoku in the world.
"Take this!"
His Haoshoku wasn't as strong as Shanks and he tried to learn it many times. But in the end, he didn't give a crap about it. He rushed toward Shanks.
Shanks swept his sword and met with Kaido's fist with no fear.
Boom!
The earth beneath them cracked with a spider web pattern. The buildings in the surrounding area were destroyed as if a storm had just passed by.
Only the Poneglyphs remained intact.
"If boss and Kaido are fighting then we can't stay idle."
Shanks' crew were full of fighting spirit.
Rumble!
The entire island seemed to tremble as the fight broke out again!
Since they were on the land now, the fight was even more intense than before. It didn't take long for all the surrounding towns to be destroyed with the Poneglyphs at the center.
In this large island, there was a kingdom named Prodence kingdom and its king was called Elizabello II.
"These bastard pirates…"
Retreating to the edge of the island, Elizabello II looked at the battle with an angry face.
Before the battle, his country had become the base for some short-lived pirates. It was chaotic and now a battle broke out.
"They dare to mess with my country. They can't be forgiven!"
However, anger was anger and Elizabello II was weak. Although he had a little bit of power from his ancestor and could take down a Yonko. It was nothing to be proud of.
When he looked at the battle, he knew in his heart that even if he used his punch he won't be able to defeat such existences.
"Damn it!"
Some of the ministers beside him were gritting their teeth as they watched their country becoming a battlefield and numerous people were killed but they were powerless.
A minister couldn't help but shout:" Your majesty, we can only seek help from the world government now!"
"That's useless!"
The army's tactician Dagama shook his head and looked at the battle hopelessly: "Those are the Yonko and two of them. Even the world government and the Marine can't intervene."
Hearing his words the ministers became desperate, with two of the Yonko fighting the World government would most likely give up on their country.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Just as they finished talking, the Vice-captain of the Akagami pirate and the Vice Captain of the beast pirate broke out in a fight. They destroyed several streets as they continued without caring about anything.
This was a collision between two vice-captains, it was nothing like the Yonko but they weren't weak either.
Chapter 279
On the sea, a warship was sailing at full speed.
"From Zou to Prodence?"
Roja was sitting in the highest room in the warship. He listened to the report from the headquarters.
Fujitora decided to defy orders and travel with Roja. He was indifferent to the order as they weren't the justice he believed in.
"What is the situation in the Prodence kingdom?"
Fujitora looked at the one making the report seriously.
The Commodore looked at Fujitora and said: "The damage was extremely serious and civilians suffered heavy injury. The entire island is said to be surrounded by pirates and underground forces. Many people won't be able to escape alive."
"…"
Fujitora's face became gloomy. He no longer spoke as he was apparently very angry.
"Prodence…"
Roja sat there for a moment and said: "How long would it take us to arrive there?"
"If we go at full speed we will arrive within the daytime."
"That's too slow."
Roja shook his head and stood up: "Bring the map and tell me which direction is Prodence."
To Roja, Running was much faster than the warship's speed. Even Fujitora's flying speed wasn't any slower.
Naturally, Fujitora got Roja's meaning and stood up: "I will do my best."
"Don't!"
Roja looked at Fujitora and shook his head: "You need to sit in the warship. The situation is extremely chaotic and without you, the safety of the warship can't be guaranteed."
Hearing Roja's words, Fujitora hesitated and said: "But the situation on the Prodence side… Is extremely dangerous. You will likely be attacked if you go alone."
"Ha ha."
Roja laughed and smiled coldly: "Let them come. I'd like to be attacked."
Hearing his confident words, Fujitora was silent and no longer tried to stop him. He followed Roja and knew his character.
"Be careful."
…
The entire Prodence Kingdom was in chaos.
Shanks with his crew were facing Kaido and his crew which formed a huge battlefield while the buildings had long been destroyed.
The only thing that was in its place is the Poneglyphs.
Even Whitebeard with his full strength would find it hard to destroy this stone. It existed for 800 years. The world government was eager to destroy them but they couldn't find a way to do so.
In a sense, this stone was harder than Kaido's body with his Busoshoku.
"Oh!"
Kaido's howling sounded from all directions. With every step, the ground under his feet would crack open. He was like a tank of flesh rolling toward Shanks.
Shanks held his sword with one hand and his eyes looked at Kaido sharply. He waved his sword at Kaido and blood splashed out.
But Kaido didn't care about such a small wound and after a little bit of time, the wound healed.
"Are you trying to tickle me? Akagami!"
Facing the beast-like howls Shanks looked plainly without speaking. He simply raised his strength to the max and even normal people could tell how powerful the next sword strike would be.
The air around seemed to turn into a sharp sword before he made his move.
In the Prodence Kingdom, there were too many pirates. Even those with a bounty over Five Hundred million weren't a minority. Even the old timers that were active in Roger's time were here.
There were even those who weren't afraid of the Yonko.
"It's really fierce."
"Yes."
A group of pirates was gathering in some place, their captain had a 670 million belly on his head. They were watching the fight between Shanks and Kaido.
That level of power was very shocking to them.
"Captain, do we really have a chance to get the Poneglyphs from Kaido and Akagami?"
"Don't worry, just wait and you will see, we don't need to take the Poneglyphs, we just need to find the opportunity to copy its content."
…
In addition to the pirates, Many survivors gathered at the edge of the kingdom and stayed with King Elizabello and the others.
The king's bodyguards were trying to guard the area but things weren't looking optimistic.
There were many pirates looking at them and attacks came from every direction.
These pirates saw that it was difficult to intervene in the battle between the Yonko so they set their sight on the civilians of Prodence Kingdom and Elizabello himself.
Even some Pirates with 300 and 400 million bounty found it hard to resist some with lower bounties.
"Your majesty, we won't last that much."
The Bodyguards faced many Pirates and it was hard to resist now.
Elizabello was warming up and suddenly he opened his eyes and shouted: "Retreat!"
Everyone heard this and looked at each other then made their way.
"King Punch!"
Boom!
The power of this punch was nowhere as strong as Kaido and Shanks but it was terrible. Many pirates had to face this punch.
Oh!
The Entire land was shattered and cracked. Many buildings' ruins were wiped out completely by this fist.
The power of this fist shocked many pirates and no one dared to act rashly.
But this didn't last long.
Soon someone said coldly: "This is King Elizabello II king punch, it takes one hour of warming up to be able to unleash it."
"So it turned out to be like this."
"I thought it was so powerful, using it once after warming it for an hour is normal."
Many pirates showed cruel smiles as they rushed over.
Looking at this, Elizabello was full of sweat and his face was extremely ugly. Even his King Punch couldn't scare them away. This time it's over.
He didn't even have to think about going out with his subordinates as their ships won't be able to go that far as many pirates were surrounding the Island from the sea.
Not to mention, he couldn't abandon his people to be killed by pirates.
"Your majesty!"
"Let us fight them!"
A group of civilians were watching this and couldn't help but grit their teeth. They picked up sticks and stones from the ground and wanted to fight.
Looking at this, the pirates showed cruel smiles while others were embarrassed.
They were brutal pirates that crossed the sea, how could they be scared of a group of civilians holding sticks and stones?
"Oh, they are so scary."
"It's hard to have had such a lovely war before. They will be dead soon."
"You, the king, Hurry up and give us your country's treasures."
Pirates approached step by step from all directions and launched their attacks.
The king and the people were angry and were ready to desperately fight. Suddenly something came flying from afar.
A sword strike came flying suddenly.
The strike came from the west and traversed the entire land and headed toward the pirates.
"Hiss!"
A lot of pirates saw this scene and all sucked cold air and looked with surprise.
The pirates who were about to kill Elizabello II and the others all stopped moving.
At this moment, even the pirate with 670 million belly was frightened and couldn't help but look at the direction the attack came from.
"What a terrible attack."
"Who did this?"
"He's definitely a strong person."
Chapter 280
"This is…"
Elizabello, His bodyguards and all of the people present were ready to fight to the end. But they didn't expect an attack to come across the battlefield and save them.
They looked at each other's eyes and saw the surprise in them.
Although the Sword attack stopped the pirates, the one sending the attack wasn't found. Could it be another horrible Pirate?
Some people looked in the direction of the sword attack.
Their faces were full of shock as their eyes saw only one person in that direction, he wasn't that tall but he was wearing the Marine's uniform as he moved forward.
"Marine?"
Many people saw this, at first, they froze in their places and showed disappointment. In the battlefield, two of the Yonko were fighting while pirates from all over the world were seeking the Poneglyphs.
But when they saw the Uniform again and the man's appearance, they were drawn in cold air and felt a terrible sense of horror.
Marine Admiral, the Ghost sword!
When the name emerged in their minds, even those big pirates with over 500 million on their heads showed fear. For them, if they faced anyone from the marine it didn't mean too much, except for Roja!
Alone, that guy destroyed the Big mom and her crew. Facing such an enemy made them shudder in fear.
"I'm sorry. I was a little bit late."
Roja held his Sen Maboroshi and stepped in front of Elizabello and the others and slightly gave them a nod.
"Ghost Sword…"
Elizabello looked at Roja and bit his teeth. He wanted to ask whether more Marines were coming or not but he knew in his heart that the world government had long since given up on his kingdom.
Many ministers looked toward Roja hoping to see more Marines but they didn't find anyone else. They showed bitterness because of that.
All they could do was thank Roja.
"The Marine has finally arrived. This is great!"
"Mom, we don't have to die anymore?"
Some civilians were prepared to die here and Roja's sudden appearance gave them a slight chance of survival.
Roja looked at them then turned around toward Elizabello: "Appease you people. There won't be any Marines here anytime soon, you will have to maintain order. I will handle the war."
Elizabello II looked at Roja deeply. This statement from Roja made him confirm his thoughts. If the world government didn't give up on them, there wouldn't be just one person here.
"No problem!"
Elizabello II nodded, but his hatred toward the world government grew. He only had gratitude toward Roja.
Roja sighed in his heart, If the world government sent the Marine to face these two Monsters and the other pirates, it would've caused great casualties. It was hard to tell whether this decision was right or wrong.
"Since I'm here, I will stop the world early."
Roja murmured on his head and turned to look at the pirates. He looked at each one of them. The pirates hesitated a little and retreated.
This was the Ghost Sword, who wasn't afraid?
When Roja turned toward them and looked at them, they felt horror, they didn't know where to look anymore.
But seeing those pirates retreating, Roja's eyes turned cold. He never considered himself a good person or a saint. In fact, he was a bit evil and cruel.
However, he had his bottom line, the reason why he chose to be a Marine and not a pirate, wasn't just so he wouldn't embarrass Garp, but also because he hated these types of people.
"Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!"
Roja let go of the sword in his hand. As it fell to the ground, his eyes became icy and indifferent.
All these pirates will die.
Om!
Hundreds of thousands of Sakura petals hovered in the sky and under the watchful eyes of the Pirates swept through everything.
Some strong pirates tried to resist with their abilities but to no avail. Roja's Busoshoku covered the petals as they crushed everything.
Pirates with 100 million on their heads…
Pirates with 200 million on their heads…
Pirates with 500 million on their heads…
Wherever Senbonzakura went, nothing got out alive. Even those mighty pirates with over 500 million bounties couldn't resist for a moment before they died.
"Not good!"
"Escape!"
Some of the pirates that were a distance away saw this and were scared sheetless. They saw those mighty figures die in seconds which left them stunned.
"Who is that Marine?"
"He defeated so many of them alone?!"
Some people even thought about ganging up on Roja and killing him together, but as soon as they saw this, that thought disappeared.
Escape! Escape! Escape!
All the pirates could only think about escaping, the petals were so terrifying that nothing else mattered right now.
However, Senbonzakura's speed was far faster than these pirates.
Roja moved forward step by step as Senbonzakura moved along with him.
Wherever he went pirates would fall. Many pirates tried to escape but died along the way.
Many civilians looked at this scene as if it were fantasy. The Bodyguards were utterly shocked.
"This is… The Ghost Sword's strength!"
The pirates who could kill them in seconds were defeated by Roja in seconds. The gap in strength was too big.
Seeing Roja's power and his petals slamming everywhere in the battlefield, the beast pirates, and Akagam's pirates along with everyone's eyes changed.
"This is…"
"There is no mistake, this is the Marine Admiral, Ghost sword's ability."
"Is the Ghost Sword coming here?"
Whether it was Shanks' crew or the beast's crew, everyone's eyes changed. He's here obviously to interrupt Yonko's fight.
In the field, Shanks who was fighting Kaido couldn't help but look in Roja's direction.
"Ghost Sword…"
"Is the Ghost sword also coming?!"
Compared to Shanks, Kaido fought Roja before, and seeing him appear here he wasn't afraid, but you could say he was excited instead.
"If you want to intervene with My fight, then you're free to try!"
Chapter 281
Hundreds of thousands of petals swept the battlefield and left nothing but dust on its way.
Roja alone frightened all the pirates and killed many of them, all the pirates tried to flee and no longer dared to stay on this island.
Roja arrived in the middle of Prodence Kingdom. His eyes flashed and the petals stopped moving.
He stood right there.
Roja was able to see the Poneglyphs. He saw one before when he went to destroy Big mom before and wasn't curious about it.
He killed many pirates but it wasn't enough as many more were present, it would take him hours to completely wipe them out, he could only stop the war by stopping the Yonko.
But if he were to step between them, the two of them would join hands to defeat him.
"Stop the fight?!"
"Interrupting the fight is a taboo for those Yonko."
Some of the pirates who already escaped to the sea stopped when they saw Roja stop. They thought that Roja wouldn't dare to go and fight two of the Yonko at the same time.
"Akagami no Shanks… Hyakuju no Kaido…"
Roja paused slightly and his coat fluttered slightly due to the wind. His eyes shone with a sharp bright light. The entire momentum around his body suddenly stopped.
What about fighting two of the Yonko?!
Om!
Roja silently entered into the Shinigami mode. His clothes changed into the black with slightly white lines as he reached his hand into the air and the petals suddenly covered his body.
The next moment, Roja no longer stayed still, he stepped forward toward the battlefield where Kaido and Shanks were fighting.
"He's gone! He's really going against the two Yonko."
"This is going to be a big fight!"
Seeing Roja going toward two of the Yonko at the same time, numerous men couldn't help but take a deep cold breath. They felt horrified.
Does Roja really want to stop two of the Yonko alone? What madness is this!
Although Roja was recognized as the strongest Admiral in the Marine's history, he had to face two of the Yonko at the same time.
…
The crews of Kaido and Shanks who were fighting, saw Roja entering the center of the battlefield. They paused and couldn't help looking coldly at Roja.
"Ghost Sword!"
"This guy actually dared to come."
Each of them was a member of Yonko's crew. They looked at Roja coldly as they wanted to rush and use their abilities to defeat Roja directly.
There were many strange powers in the sea, some of them were really special. Even the Yonko would pay attention to them.
For a while, the fight between the two crews stopped and their attention was directed at Roja. All types of attacks were directed at Roja.
Wouch! Wouch!
Facing these attacks, Roja didn't retreat. He only used Senbonzakura to stop all attacks from reaching his body while also strengthening them using Busoshoku. All the attacks stopped.
While facing those attacks, Roja held his sword in front of him.
"All things of this world turn to ashes."
Boom!
In a moment, Roja used Ryujin Jakka and raised his hand. Fire waves were like clouds under the sun's bright red light.
When the flame came out, everyone was horrified.
Even the cadres of the Best and Akagami's pirates were stunned. They didn't dare resist and block the way anymore.
Dozens of beast pirates who didn't dodge in time were caught in the fire, they transformed using their fruits to resist the fire. But in the end, they were unable to last under the heat of the flames and were defeated.
"Marine Admiral Ghost Sword's flame sword!"
"These cadres of the beast pirates had at least 300 million bounties over their head, but they were defeated just like that."
"It's said that the flames are as hot as the sun's flames."
The leader and big pirates who witnessed this were shivering in fright. This attack alone raised the temperature of the island many times.
…
Roja held Sen Maboroshi as he bathed in flames as if he was a god of fire.
He stepped forward and the flames made way for him to move.
All the people around him saw this and shuddered, no longer trying to stop him.
At this time, Even Shanks and Kaido couldn't help but stop fighting and turned to look at Roja with a serious face.
Shanks felt the heat and mumbled.
"It's such a terrible flame."
"It's really hot…"
Kaido looked in contempt as he said: "But such flames are too weak to make me sweat!"
"Is it!"
Roja walked one step at a time as coldness could be seen in his eyes. There was neither grief nor joy in his eyes, they merely were as sharp as a sword as he headed toward them.
Om!
The fierce flames swept down and fell. As he entered the Grandmaster Swordsman realm, Roja's flames were even stronger than before.
Kaido made a loud noise as his body was suddenly covered by Haki. He stepped into Roja's flames but his body didn't light up as it scattered around his body as soon as it touched him.
"I haven't seen you in years and it seems like you've grown a lot! Take this punch for me!"
Kaido revealed a fierce glare as he angrily made a move. The land under his feet collapsed as he rushed toward Roja with a punch.
Roja didn't fear him, he condensed the flames inside Sen Maboroshi and as it turned red, he waved it at Kaido.
Boom!
The Sword and the Punch collided. Fierce Roars sounded and the earth under Roja's feet collapsed. Horrible flames engulfed everything in its way.
Chapter 282
Roars sounded between heaven and earth.
A figure flew backward along with a mushroom cloud, the figure smashed into the debris and fell down quite a distance away. The huge crack opened along the way.
"Kaido-sama!"
The beast pirate couldn't help being frightened after witnessing this because the outcome of that collision was the loss of Kaido.
Many people swallowed with deep fear appearing in their eyes.
In this world, only Whitebeard could send Kaido flying. Even Shanks would have some advantages while attacking nothing else. It's almost impossible to send Kaido flying.
But now, Roja confronted Kaido directly and sent him flying.
Even though Kaido didn't receive that much damage, this still caused people to be terrified.
"Fighting with Whitebeard and retreating without any injury wasn't unreasonable… He can send Kaido flying in a frontal attack. Only Whitebeard had this kind of power."
"No, He is probably way stronger than Whitebeard!"
Far away, the leaders of many forces and pirates were worried sick and couldn't help but start talking with each other. Their voices contained deep fear.
Regardless of whether Roja could fight against two of the Yonko at the same time, he is worthy of being called the Strongest Admiral in the Marines History.
On the other side, Shanks didn't make a move, he watched the collision between the two and as he saw Kaido was sent flying, the look in his eyes changed.
"Although the time and place are not right,… There is an opportunity."
Om!
The next moment, Shanks held his sword in his hand and a strong wave of power belonging to a Grandmaster Swordsman appeared around him.
The sword of an emperor which could suppress anyone!
Om!
When Shanks' sword fell down, a huge energy Energy attack emerged, tearing the earth as it moved toward Roja while making its way through the fire.
"This is so powerful… It's not just powerful, even the feeling carried by the strike is amazing."
Roja saw this and couldn't help but praise Shanks.
The power of the swordsman is close to his style. He wasn't like Kyoshiro who abandoned the sword for a long time or Shiki who lost his legs.
Even though Rayleigh's swordsmanship was as good as shanks', the latter was already old.
And the most important thing is that Shanks's Haoshoku was the most powerful in the world, the sword carried the will of its wielder.
Ding!
Roja stood in front of the attack and received it. The ground under his feet cracked as he tried to nullify the attack.
"If this was at the same level as Shiki and Koshiro, even breaking through my fire will be difficult for them, making me block it myself. Akagami no Shanks does really have strong swordsmanship and Haoshoku."
After taking this sword strike, not did Roja not feel fear, instead, he felt very excited. A wound appeared beside his eyes, blood dripped and before it reached the ground, it evaporated.
In this world, he was invincible. Only by fighting two of the Yonko at the same time can he feel excited about a fight.
"It's not too bad, come!"
Roja held his sword and the atmosphere around him changed. As a Grandmaster swordsman, he had his own sense of swordsmanship. His sword's will was like a flaming sword.
The Fire ability of Sen Maboroshi was mistakenly thought to be his sword's will. Later as Roja continued his swordsmanship practice, he awakened his sword's will and it was the sword of flames.
Om!
Roja's sword gathered the flames around it and suddenly Roja used Getsuga Tensho.
The sword strike went forward and burned everything in its path to ashes.
"Not good!"
When Shanks looked at the sword strike, his heart turned cold. He clearly perceived the power of this strike. In terms of pure power, it might be above Whitebeard.
Wouch!
Shanks didn't hesitate. He held his sword and made his move.
However, under the collision of the two attacks, Shanks's strike was burned and dissipated. On the red golden sword strike, Roja sent remained and was slightly weakened. The strike was still headed towards him. Shanks saw this and froze.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
At this time, Benn Beckman, the vice-captain of Akagami's pirates who wasn't standing far away fired three shots. The shots were covered by Busoshoku Haki as they hit Roja's Bakuretsu Tensho.
Roja's strike was first intercepted by Shanks' attack and following that it was hit by Benn Beckman's Powerful Busoshoku filled Bullets.
Amazingly, the strike didn't stop as it cracked the Bullets and burned them while continuing heading toward Shanks.
Shanks didn't hesitate and made a move with his sword to stop the strike while using his Busoshoku to the extreme.
Boom!
Roja's strike touched Shanks' sword and then broke.
The power of this sword strike was indeed beyond what everyone expected. Even Shanks treated the attack seriously and still underestimated its power.
Roja's strike was hit by Shank's strike, followed by Benn Beckman's bullets, and then It reached Shanks only to break.
Whether it was Shanks or Benn Beckman who assisted him, both of them were shocked beyond belief.
Was Roja's attack really that powerful?!
The power of this strike made many people stare, but they were no longer shocked because after Roja attacked Kaido already stood up and rushed toward Roja.
It was impossible for the Yonko to join forces.
Kaido didn't care about what Roja did to Shanks nor did he help him defend himself; he directly went to attack Roja.
Kaido was fast, he didn't give Roja the opportunity to use that strike again.
Kaido doesn't know fear as battle intent surged from his eyes.
"Torch!"
Boom!
Roja held his sword and looked at Kaido who rushed toward him. He directed his thoughts toward his sword and a fire surged all over the place.
Kaido plunged into the flames. Although he resisted them, the momentum of his attack slowly regressed.
Roja defeated Shanks' sword strike and repelled Kaido.
With his strength, Roja faced two of the Yonko and still could fend off both of them. This made all people watching ashamed and sluggish.
Roja had once destroyed the Big mom and her crew, then he faced Whitebeard. But nobody knew the details of the fights nor did they know how strong Roja was.
Just now, the power of the Strongest Marine Admiral was witnessed by all forces.
Chapter 283
"He's really a lot stronger than before."
Kaido folded his hands against his chest as he stopped moving about ten meters away from Roja while the earth beneath his legs was full of cracks.
He looked at Roja seriously. It's the first time for him to face Roja seriously.
On the other side, Shanks realized Roja's power and his expression changed.
"This kind of attack… Should be really exhausting!"
Benn Beckman's forehead was full of cold sweat, but he still could maintain his calm. He began analyzing the previous attack.
Shanks took a deep breath and said: "It's tiring but… Even if it is, this kind of attack is really dangerous."
Shanks didn't know whether Kaido could resist such attacks. He knew that if he was unprepared as he received such an attack, he would be seriously injured if not dead.
Roja saw both Kaido and Shanks stop their attacks, so he didn't take the initiative to attack. Instead, he turned his gaze toward the red Poneglyphs that still didn't have any sign of damage.
"This Poneglyphs is the root of this war…"
He looked at the stone and his expression became unpleasant. He suddenly let go of Sen Maboroshi and let it fall to the ground.
Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi!
This time it wasn't a simple Bankai, it's double release.
Roja using two abilities at the same time would lead to huge Reiatsu consumption. But in exchange, the power he would get is just as strong. This can be said the most powerful state Roja can attain with his current power.
Hundreds of thousands of petals scattered with each one carrying a terrifying atmosphere around it. The Sakura petals were like phoenix Feathers that flew around Roja.
"What is this?!"
"Red?"
The people witnessing this felt uneasy in their hearts, and their eyes turned even more vigilant.
They all saw Roja's petals before. But seeing them suddenly turn red gave them a completely different feeling of danger.
If the previous petals felt like sharp swords that could cut through anything, then these red ones felt like the petals of flowers from hell.
Each petal was like a volcano that was about to erupt which made people tremble with fear.
After the Roja double release, he didn't stop. He waved his hand gently and the petals gathered rapidly.
"Senbonzakura Kageyoshi… Final move: White Sword Emperor!"
Hundreds of thousands of petals turned into red wings behind Roja. Roja now seemed like a phoenix that spread its wings open.
This was the most powerful attack, and the hardest attack to control.
The Ultimate Move!
When the White Sword Emperor formed, a horrible oppressive atmosphere surged from it. It covered the entire island. Even the beast pirates and Akagami's pirates couldn't help but feel the horror of that sword.
"That thing is dangerous…"
Benn Beckman's pupil shrinks as he is on extreme alert: "Despite not knowing what move is this, it seems like it's very hard for even him to control. It's extremely unstable!"
Even without Benn Beckman's warning, Shanks has already felt the danger. He raised his vigilance to the extreme as he assured himself that even if he couldn't resist this attack, with his speed he could avoid it.
On the other hand, Kaido was shocked by the pressure brought by this move. He didn't take the initiative to attack Roja, but he was along with everyone staring at the sword in Roja's hands.
Silence fell on the battlefield.
"What is he doing?!"
Many people were horrified as they stared at Roja, they suddenly felt that something was wrong with Roja.
In the next moment, under everyone's gaze, Roja released White Sword Emperor. His target was neither Kaido nor Shanks. His target was the stone that was sought by all, the stone that survived more than eight hundred years.
Roja stood in his place, His Haoshoku was released to the extreme. This move was hard to control, perhaps it's unable to kill Kaido, perhaps it won't be able to hit shanks, but the stone that was intact after 800 years, was an unmoving stone.
The world suddenly seemed to dim down, all the light seemed to be sucked into the sword in Roja's hands. Then the sword smashed into the stone.
Whether it was Shanks, Kaido, or anyone here, no one thought that Roja would attack the Poneglyphs.
Om!
Thousands of rays condensed together and accompanied Roja's sword which pierced the red Poneglyph. The entire stone turned even redder and cracks appeared on it and spread all over.
Followed by this, under the shock and unbelievable gazes of countless people, the 800 years old stone that the world government couldn't destroy throughout history… was crushed.
This wasn't loud. Actually, there was no sound at all.
However, the impact of this was like thunder in everyone's mind. All the people were in a daze as their heads were buzzing.
"This is impossible!"
Even Shanks and Kaido looked at this in a daze.
The stone can't be destroyed, this was a fact known for 800 years.
In addition to holding the secrets to reach Raftel, the secrets to build the ancient weapons, and the knowledge about the void century, the only thing else that was known about this stone, is that I can't be destroyed.
Even Whitebeard at his peak will find it hard to destroy this stone.
But now, the stone which was claimed to be indestructible was destroyed.
Chapter 284
Roja slammed the Poneglyphs and destroyed it but he didn't undo his technique. It was about to dissipate, he directed the sword toward Shanks and Kaido and waved it.
Om!
The attack wasn't just sword energy. Instead, scorching red petals moved along with it. They were the two wings behind Roja, they split apart and each moved toward a target. One was for Kaido and the other was for Shanks.
"Not good!"
When he saw this, Shanks' mind shook. He didn't have any intention to face this move head-on as he raised his speed to the extreme.
Om! Om!
Shanks was one of the fastest people Roja ever saw. It was as if he teleported, he arrived at a very distant place and avoided the attack.
Although the place that the attack fell into was empty, it bloomed with unimaginable destructive force as a small sun bloomed in that area.
On the other side, Kaido was vigilant in his heart. That move destroyed the Poneglyphs. So if he wasn't careful he may die.
If he faced this kind of attack without defending himself, it would be enough to kill him.
This attack was the most powerful attack he had ever seen since he was born. Even the full power of Whitebeard was inferior.
You know, he fought with Whitebeard until he fell into a coma and was captured by his crew but even then, Whitebeard couldn't kill him. When he was unconscious he couldn't put up any defenses but he still didn't die.
"Take this!"
Kaido didn't hesitate. He yelled and directly used Busoshoku to the extreme and faced the attack head-on. He didn't try to dodge but instead, he faced it head-on.
Fearless to all attacks, this was his style.
Boom!
Roja's attack reached him and blasted.
Roja attacked both Kaido and Shanks at the same time, which is why they reached Kaido at the same time it reached where Shanks was before. Two small golden suns were formed.
The light was dazzling and almost impossible to describe. This attack made people feel horror and fear.
"What kind of power is this?!"
Everyone was afraid with no exceptions. They felt that if it were them, they wouldn't be able to last an instant under that kind of attack.
The Poneglyphs were one of a kind, the metal used to make them were hardened to a level that was not seen before. Therefore, there weren't many of them in the world.
At this moment, even though Roja's attack was weakened a lot and was nowhere near the power he used to destroy the stone, it still was extremely powerful.
No one could open his eyes.
The bright light was so dazzling.
When it faded away, two craters in the center of the Prodence kingdom appeared. Everything around them was turned to ashes. Even dust wasn't spared.
Shanks avoided the blow but Kaido didn't and was hit hard.
Kaido's body was full of burn marks and half of his body was burnt black. If he was a normal person he would have long since died with this kind of injury.
Even when he used his Busoshoku to the last of his ability, coupled with his powerful flesh he couldn't come out unscathed.
"Cough!"
Kaido coughed fiercely, he didn't cough blood since it has long since evaporated, instead black smoke came out of his mouth.
His crew looked at this full of disbelief.
"Kaido-sama!"
"Unbelievable. that attack could hurt to such a degree… This has never happened before."
Kaido had never suffered such an injury before. Even when facing Whitebeard, he was never hurt to this extent. The power of Roja's attack was evident.
Although Shanks avoided the attack and couldn't judge its power himself. When he looked at the state Kaido was in, his heart shook.
"Even if Kaido didn't use Haki to defend himself and only used his flesh and allowed me to attack him, I'm afraid that it would be difficult for me to cause this much damage let alone using Haki."
"His strength has exceeded what Kaido can withstand." Benn Beckman took his cigar seriously and said: "If Kaido didn't use Haki to defend against that attack, he would have most likely died."
Kaido would've died.
No need for any more explanation, just this one sentence was enough to prove how terrifying Roja's attack was.
It must be known how much the Yonko and the world government wanted to kill Kaido, but they could only think and failed horribly to do so.
Kaido's body made a terrifying sound. It was the sound of his muscles cracking. Under everyone's gazes, the burnt half of his body broke and fell off.
After that, the burnt skin also fell down which exposed his muscle and blood. After a short period of time, they began to grow rapidly and finally, he was fully restored again.
"Even this didn't kill him…"
Roja looked at Kaido and his eyes flickered.
The stone didn't have any regenerative powers but Kaido had one, a strong ability to recover to his best state along with his powers.
But, he didn't attack Kaido with the full attack. That was only the remaining of his attack, if it was the full attack, Kaido would have 90% die.
On the other hand, even though Kaido had this creepy ability, in fact, only he himself knew that recovering from such serious injuries consumed too much of his strength and vitality.
If he was attacked once again, he may not be able to recover.
Kaido stared at Roja fiercely and grinned: "It really… Hurts a little."
Kaido's character was always straight. Shanks and Whitebeard couldn't kill him. Therefore, their attacks were like tickling him.
And Roja's attack, in his eyes, exceeded Whitebeard and Shanks'.
Chapter 285
Roja destroyed the Poneglyphs, then attacked Shanks and Kaido, Shanks retreated and avoided the attack while Kaido faced it head on and was injured in exchange. All the people watching were silent.
"Boos?"
A pirate from Akagami's crew turned toward Shanks, his eyes full of questions.
Benn Beckman who was next to Shanks said: "The trick he used was very strong. Most likely it had consumed too much of his powers… But I don't know whether he could use it again or not."
Shanks stayed silent for a bit then shook his head.
"There is no need to fight."
He came to stop Kaido and not fight with Roja. Now that the stone was destroyed, there was no need to continue fighting.
Moreover, Kaido wasn't the kind of person who would team up with others. He also didn't bother to do it. Even when he knew that he couldn't defeat Roja, there was no such an idea as joining hands with Kaido to deal with him.
"Ok."
Benn Beckman nodded and put away his gun.
All of Akagami's crew gathered their weapons and left with Shanks.
Roja held his sword as he saw Shanks departing with his crew. He sank a bit but didn't stop them.
On the other side, Kaido's crew noticed this and couldn't help but ask Kaido: "Kaido-sama, Akagami is withdrawing, are you going to stop him?!"
Kaido stared at Roja and when he heard his subordinate's words, he slightly shifted his gaze then shook his head.
"They are afraid, let them go."
The present Kaido was not afraid of Shanks. He glanced at the retreating Shanks and looked at his men again.
"There is no need for you to stay here, go back."
"Yes."
Hearing this order, they all responded. Since Akagami wasn't going to continue playing, it's useless for them to stay here anymore.
All of them were Zoan fruit users and they weren't any threat to Roja. On the other hand, some other fruits may be a threat.
Far away, after Akagami's pirates withdrew, Kaido's crew also retreated. Seeing this, all major forces began to retreat one after the other.
The Poneglyphs have already disappeared. it was meaningless to stay here. Moreover, it is estimated that a few people had secretly printed what was written in the stone.
Kaido didn't go.
He still stood in front of Roja with no fear in his face, but there was some excitement apparent in his face.
In the past, alone opposed the Marine and could get out without losing anything. Now he was facing only one Marine and the battle was exciting in his eyes.
"The people who don't want to get caught in the battle get away."
Kaido grinned, his smile was terrifying.
Although his physical power was reduced by half, If Roja used that same attack again, he may die, he didn't consider this issue at all.
What he wanted was to fight Roja.
Coincidently, Roja also had the same idea.
Although he consumed a lot of Reiatsu, his thirst for battle didn't fade.
This battle would let him increase his energy for the next level.
Killing Kaido or not isn't important. In this kind of fight, he would experience the excitement and passion of the life and death fights. This kind of fight will increase his power and will. His soul strength would be improved. And this was the most important thing for Roja.
This battle would perhaps be the last one to make Roja passionate.
"After fighting with you several years ago, I didn't have the chance again."
Roja held Sen Maboroshi in his hand and flames lingered at its edge. Roja's eyes were burning with red hot flames.
Looking back a few years ago Roja battled Kaido a few times and each time he would need help from someone else to stand up against him. But now, it's completely different.
Om!
In the next moment, Roja rushed toward Kaido and waved his sword.
Kaido shouted loudly and greeted his attack with no fear. Both of them were extremely belligerent. This was a bloody battle.
Bang!
The fight continued!
…
On the sea, a warship was advancing at full speed. Fujitora and a few officers were standing at the deck looking far away.
Suddenly in front of the warship, a pirate's ship appeared.
"Issho-sama! That 460 million belly pirates…"
Looking at the pirate's ship that was coming toward them, the Officer observed it and reported to Fujitora.
"It would be helpful to know what is happening in Prodence Kingdom and what Roja-sama is doing."
On the deck, Fujitora pulled his sword without hesitation and suddenly swung his sword.
"Gravito!"
Om!
The air around him distorted and a terrible force broke out. The attack directly fell into the Pirate's ship.
The pirates were preparing to destroy the warship with all they got. But before they could do so, Fujitora's attack already fell on them.
Om!
Under The Gravity of Fujitora, the pirates on the ship including the captain were forced to move with great speed.
Immediately afterward, a cracking sound was heard and the ship broke down due to the pressure.
The whole sea was crushed down and huge waves formed.
The warship didn't stop and continued forward as they broke through the waves.
Gulp!
Watching the ship being destroyed in a flash, and the terrifying waves formed due to this attack. All the Officers couldn't help but swallow with awe in their eyes.
Fujitora took his sword out of his scabbard and a ship fell into the sea.
Under Fujitora's attack, the survivors from that ship were few and the ones with devil fruit were sentenced to death.
"There is no time to sort this out normally, there is only this way if we wanted to arrive fast to our destination."
After saying this, Fujitora waved his sword and a few survivors struggling in the sea were picked up. The Marine saw this and immediately stepped forward to control the survivors.
A rear admiral shouted loudly at them: "Be honest! What happened in Prodence?! Is the Ghost sword there?!"
Several pirates looked at each other and were frightened by Fujitora's sword. Under the shout of the rear admiral, they immediately talked about Roja and what happened in Prodence. Everything was told one by one.
Saving the king of Prodence!
Destroying the Poneglyph!
One hit Kaido and Shanks retreated!
One by one, each word the pirates spoke shook the Marines hearing them. They could only show excitement in their eyes.
Even Fujitora stared for a long time then smiled heartedly.
Fujitora was very strong. He was also close to the peak. However, compared to Roja, there was still a large gap.
When he heard that Roja was still fighting Kaido, Fujitora sent the news to the headquarters and continued on his way!
Chapter 286
In the highest office of the world government in Mariejois, some of the five old men were standing and some were sitting down as they discussed the issue going on right now!
"The battle in Zou moved to Prodence."
"This war won't end easily. Most likely both sides would have huge casualties at the end which will be very beneficial for us."
One of them said with some eagerness in his eyes.
If Shanks came in contact with Whitebeard, they may be somewhat nervous as these two may reach a consensus. But with Kaido there is no hope for that to happen.
Everyone knows Kaido's character. Once he goes insane, he won't care for anything and would even face the other Yonko alone. In the entire sea, there are two people who would dare actually do that, one is Roja and the other one is Kaido.
"But the battlefield turned out to be Prodence Kingdom, I am afraid that after this battle, Prodence will be History."
"We don't need to do anything. Speaking of Roja, He should have already reached Prodence by now, Right?"
When the name Roja was mentioned, several people's faces became irritated.
Shanks and Kaido fight would cause damage to both parties, which was beneficial for the World government even though that would make them a piece of land under them.
The death of civilians didn't bother them, after all, they issued many orders before to exterminate whole islands.
When Roja went to interfere in the fight, it made them extremely dissatisfied.
"Roja has been difficult to control today. He can face the Yonko and retreat or even win. If it were us, we wouldn't be able to do that. Garp, Dragon… If this family was combined, it would be a huge threat to us."
One of them said with a gloomy face.
Roja's current reputation adds to Garp's, if they were to do anything to them they won't have a way to suppress them. If these two were to issue an order, then no one from the Marine would obey the world government anymore."
Coupled with Monkey. , this situation made them feel envy and jealousy.
"The blood that runs through this family is really terrible."
"At the moment… Roja is useful, but he is too uncontrollable, even more, these Shichibukai. If we had a chance…"
They looked at each other and could see the sternness inside their eyes.
For now maintaining their domination and power is the most important, so they needed a person who could break the balance.
"But with the existence of the Poneglyphs, the threat is too big, Roja is not as dangerous as that stone, but we can't destroy it."
When the Poneglyphs was mentioned, their face was ugly to look at as the thing that happened 800 years ago is scribed into the stones.
They let Vegapunk look at it and even with his intelligence he couldn't find a way to destroy it
The place fell silent.
At this time a knock came from the door. The five old men looked at each other then calmed down.
"Come in!"
"Sirs, we just received information from the Marine!"
An official walked in quickly as he bowed toward the old men with an unbelievable expression on his face.
Noticing his expression they all looked toward him.
"Say what is the situation now, did he arrive at Prodence?"
Listening to them asking, the official's forehead swelled as he trembled while replying: "Ghost sword arrived at Prodence a few hours ago, he saved the civilians of Prodence, and… He was destroyed… Destroyed the Poneglyphs!"
As his voice died down, the room fell into a weird silence.
"What did you just say?!"
The old men showed shocked expressions as they all stood up while still looking at the Official to see whether what he said was a lie or not.
…
Half a day later, Fujitora arrived on the warship and caught some pirates who were still there. He also helped some civilians away from the island.
As for Roja and Kaido, he wanted to go and help but after seeing Roja's boiling spirit, he silently retreated to safety and left the island with the civilians.
After another half a day; the battle was finally over. The physical strength of Kaido was really terrifying. If he was fighting Shanks, then fighting for ten days and nights won't be a problem.
But in front of Roja, his powers were exhausted extremely fast.
Roja's Reiatsu was also consumed rapidly. As a battle between two of the strongest people in the world, it actually ended really fast and was one of the shortest fights ever.
"I didn't feel this much pain for so long."
Among the ruins, Roja looked at the bottom of a deep pit, inside was the physically exhausted Kaido who couldn't move any longer as his body was full of blood and his face full of happiness.
Roja couldn't help but shake his head as he sensed his current Reiatsu then said: "Kaido you are really good… and extremely lucky, if I had just a bit more power you would've died."
Roja's remaining Reiatsu will allow him to use his sword but just that won't be able to kill Kaido. Even if he used Bsuoshoku Kaido's flesh won't be injured, his powers just can't be explained by common sense.
"It seems like my move to destroy that stone has consumed too much Reiatsu… But if I didn't do that, Shanks wouldn't have necessarily retreated."
Roja looked at Kaido and shook his head slightly. After this battle, he was sure that he could kill Kaido now.
In other words, in this world, other than the ancient weapons, no one can stop him except for some kind of trump card kept hidden by the Celestial Dragons.
…
A few days later, the news about Roja facing two Yonko alone and defeating Kaido in a one vs one fight spread through the sea.
After Big mom's crew was destroyed, Roja who didn't make a move for a long time finally shocked the world once again. As soon as this was known, the seas were turned upside down.
Chapter 287
The warship was slowly moving on the sea and inside the highest level cabin on it, Roja sat behind a desk.
After a while, Fujitora came in and briefly said something about the Prodence Kingdom then apologized.
"I am deeply sorry about my failure to restrain Kaido."
After Roja defeated Kaido, He came to assist in restraining him. If Roja could regain some of his powers, he would've killed Kaido. But Kaido's recovery speed was faster than he thought. Kaido pierced the island under Fujitora's Gravity and escaped.
"It doesn't matter. there will be an opportunity to kill him."
Roja said indifferently. For him, having the power to kill Kaido was the most important thing.
When Fujitora nodded and was about to leave, a Den Den Mushi rang.
Peruperuperuperu!
Fujitora answered the call.
"Issho talking… What? Ok, I know what to do."
After hanging up, Fujitora turned toward Roja "An accident occurred in the scientific base in Punk Hazard. The entire island is now full of poisonous gas. The one responsible for this is Caesar Clown."
"Punk Hazard? Caesar Clown?"
Roja felt a little familiar when he heard these names. He touched his chin and thought for an instant then he sneered and said: "I am afraid that it's not an accident."
"Hm?"
Fujitora heard this and opened his eyes that didn't have a pupil and exuded a very gloomy feeling.
"It is said that in the previous war, He took the opportunity to sell a large number of poisonous weapons causing some islands to be completely destroyed. This accident is probably the result of his eagerness to create a stronger weapon."
Roja replied lightly.
"Punk Hazard is on our way, right? Then let's go there if Caesar is still there, then the problem would be solved."
Although Kaido was kind of crazy, he won't start killing civilians for fun. He will either fight pirates or the other Yonko.
But Caesar was different. He creates all kinds of poisonous weapons that could wipe out a country in mere seconds. It was not any less cruel than the world government's buster call.
Roja couldn't tolerate such actions.
In other words, this is just a mass destruction weapon. It's as if he didn't find it enjoyable to let few people survive.
This kind of behavior was strictly condemned by Roja.
"Punk Hazard is indeed on our way."
Fujitora rushed with Roja, he wasn't afraid of poisonous gas as he can easily suppress it with his gravity.
The warship moved at full speed and soon arrived at Punk Hazard.
When they went to Zou, they passed by Punk Hazard but they didn't stop. The whole island was still lively a few days ago, but when they returned, the air was full of poison.
Of course, the story of Akainu and Aokiji fighting in this island didn't happen, so the island wasn't covered by ice and fire
Fujitora and Roja frowned upon seeing the state this island was in.
"Don't go any closer, just stop here."
Fujitora commanded the destroyer to stop the warship from approaching the island.
The Marine swallowed and immediately commanded after hearing the instructions. When they looked at the island, their gazes were strange.
"Poisonous gas… This is horrible!"
"How can we deal with it?"
Many people looked at each other and saw fear in each other's eyes.
They were elite Marines, they weren't afraid of some powerful pirates, but poisonous gas is different, this was something that didn't have a thing to do with courage.
"Let me try."
The person that spoke wasn't Roja, it was Fujitora.
Roja knew that poisonous gas can explode when a flame is used. If he really used it on the island, then the entire island would probably be flattened.
To completely destroy an island wasn't something that Roja couldn't do. He might even easily do it.
"Ok, good luck."
Roja said to Fujitora and the latter nodded. He pulled his sword and waved twice. The deck cracked under his feet as he flew toward Punk Hazard.
"Gravito!"
Wouch!
A powerful Gravitational force suddenly broke out, it felt like space was being distorted by this power. The Poison in the air gathered in the same place.
Fujitora stepped on the island and raised the sword in his hand. Suddenly the poison all around the island was being pulled and flew toward the sky.
Wouch! Wouch!
The gas surged into the sky and gathered into the same place as it turned into water as it turned into liquid due to the gravitational force. Then it turned into a solid black ball the size of a fist.
The Poison on the entire island was turned into a small sized ball which was a really shocking scene to behold.
The Marine looked warily at the ball. If that thing fell on them, they would most definitely die.
At this moment, Roja stepped on the island.
"Please be careful, that thing is too dangerous."
Fujitora was serious, keeping the poison in that state required great control over gravity and even a little misstep would result in a really big trouble.
"Don't worry."
Roja shook his head and then said: "Throw it as high as possible in the sky."
"Okay."
Fujitora nodded and the sword in his hand moved gently while the balls moved along and kept rising into the sky.
Roja moved his hand as he grabbed the air. Along with his movement, Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand.
"All things in the world, turn to ashes…"
After releasing the Shikai, Roja looked toward the sky. He raised his hand and waved it. Red golden flames flew like an arrow toward the ball of poison.
The flames and the small kept on rising; they weren't visible anymore.
"This height should be enough."
Roja used his Kenbunshoku to perceive the ball's position in the sky. When he felt that that was high enough he turned toward Fujitora and said.
Using his power to make an entire island float was easy for Fujitora, but compressing that much poison into a solid ball wasn't as simple as it sounded.
Simply lifting something wasn't as hard as suppressing it and changing its state from gas to become solid wasn't such an easy feat.
"Good, I'm almost at my limit."
There was a lot of sweat on Fujitora's forehead. He smiled at Roja and returned his sword to its scabbard.
"What you did is already amazing."
Roja sighed, he said it seriously. Fujitora's Gravity had a great potential and if it gets stronger in the future, he might be able to face Whitebeard.
At the moment when Roja's voice fell, in the far endless sky, Fujitora's control over the poison stopped. The poison returned to its original form but before it could drop down on them, The flame sent by Roja rushed up and collided with it.
Bang!
An earth-shattering Roar was heard as the sky seemed to be falling. Even civilians in the neighboring islands see the light appearing in the sky. It seemed like a star bursting in the sky.
In the kingdom of Dressrosa, everyone could hear the earth breaking sound and could see the blinding light in the sky.
"What is that?!"
Chapter 288
Caesar didn't have time to pack up and leave the island as he was looking at the scene in front of him in amazement.
"Damn! What's going on?!'
As soon as the poisoned gas covered the entire island, a strange force began pulling it together and transforming it into a small ball, the process was so fast that Caesar didn't have time to respond before all the gas disappeared.
Caesar was confused. He immediately turned around to leave without picking up his things. He didn't dare to leave through the front door as he felt afraid of the strange power he just witnessed so he used the secret passage.
"In an instant, all of my masterpieces vanished just like that… Was it the world government's doing? Damn it, how did they arrive all the way here so fast?"
Caesar took the files he prepared beforehand and left. As soon as he reached the door of the secret passage he smirked.
"I was almost successful. It's unfortunate that there was an accident. This scientist's talent has to be known throughout the world."
"Whether you are a Yonko or someone from any other force, you will need to buy the weapons made by this Scientist. Chu Rararara!"
Caesar laughed wildly as he opened the door of the secret passage.
As he took the first step, something flashed in front of him.
Wouch!
A mark suddenly appeared on the walls from both sides which made Caesar confused.
"What?!"
Caesar took a few steps back by instinct, his body could react but his mind couldn't.
Just at this moment, something flashed. The walls from both sides, as well as the ceiling, were sliced open and the blue sky appeared above his head.
It's not just this room. The entire base was sliced open.
"Is this a joke!"
Caesar shuddered, his forehead sweated as his face was horrified.
As he looked outside, he noticed a man holding a sword with one hand. Caesar saw his figure and fear appeared all over his face.
"Ghost… Ghost Sword!"
"Damn it! I completely forgot about him, no wonder the world government's response came so fast. He was returning to the Marine headquarters and just passed by."
Just when Caesar felt at a loss about his next move, Gravity fell into his head. He is a logia user and his fruit was gas, so as the gravity fell into his body, he collapsed and turned into gas without any power to move.
Fujitora appeared on the side holding his sword.
"Fuji… Fujitora…"
As he was suppressed by Fujitora, his heart was filled with despair. One was the strongest Admiral and the other was an admiral level figure.
This lineup was almost as strong as Whitebeard's crew.
After they caught Caesar easily, they returned to the warship, they handcuffed Caesar with Kairoseki.
"First let's go back to the Headquarters then you will send Caesar to the Impel Down."
After they put Caesar into the warship's jail, Roja said to Fujitora.
In the original story, Caesar was also caught but he escaped inexplicably. It's impossible for a devil fruit user to escape while he was in contact with Kairoseki.
Roja was clear of how Caesar escaped before, but since he knew, he would make Fujitora escort him personally.
Unless Yonko comes to help him, Caesar won't be able to escape with Fujitora watching over him.
"Got it."
Fujitora nodded. There were many other pirates on the warship so there mustn't have been any accidents.
The warship slowly moved away from Punk Hazard while at the same time, people from Dressrosa were sent to investigate the bright light that appeared above the island.
…
In the garden of the castle, Riku Dold III was walking with his Granddaughter Rebecca when suddenly they received the news about Punk Hazard.
"Poisoned gas covered Punk Hazard?"
Riku listened to the report with shock. Then he said: "Is the world government unable to solve this problem?"
That kind of poison gas was very dangerous as Dressrosa and Punk Hazard weren't that far away from each other.
"According to the information we received, it seems like Punk Hazard doesn't contain Poison anymore… We are not clear about the details though…"
The guard seemed to think about what to say and after organizing his words, he said: "A Marine Admiral was returning to the Headquarters from Prodence, so he solved the problem over Punk Hazard."
"So that's what happened."
When the king heard this, he knew it was the Ghost Sword, he sighed and said: "No need to investigate anymore. The problem should be solved and the sound that we heard must have sounded when he solved the problem."
"Really?!"
Rebecca next to Riku couldn't believe what she heard and her little face showed a stunned expression.
Since Doflamingo was dealt by Roja, the development of Dressrosa was different than the original story. Riku was still the king and Rebecca still had the virtue of being the Princess.
"I thought that loud sound came from a star falling down."
Rebecca was Shocked. Hearing Riku saying that someone did it, she couldn't describe how she felt.
"Probably, that's what happened."
Riku looked at Rebecca then looked at the sky again, he couldn't help but show an awed expression as he said: "I thought that our old friend from Prodence would die… I didn't expect the situation to take such a turn. If he could save Prodence, then there is nothing he can't do."
Chapter 289
This time, Roja's order defied the world government. He even brought Fujitora with him. This was the same as a rebellion. Many thought that this wasn't going to be any good for Roja.
However, the world government stayed silent. The power to destroy the Poneglyphs wasn't a joking matter and it's to their advantage as they couldn't destroy them before.
For the time being, no one complained about Roja defying the world government's orders.
As the time passed, this matter gradually subsided, but no one forgot about Roja's power to destroy the stone.
Half a year later inside the headquarters, Roja sat quietly facing the sea, when suddenly opened his eyes.
"The Sword field's range expanded to 20 meters… According to the fight against Shanks, the limit of this field should be 30 meters."
Roja held Sen Maboroshi and felt the change in his power.
The top Swordsman in the world can tear the sea apart, and his sword field will allow him to control everything in it at will.
Shanks' Haki was stronger than Roja's. The last time, Roja relied on his swordsmanship, Haki, and Getsuga Tensho to beat Shanks' strike.
Now Roja's was undoubtedly stronger than Shanks, even if he doesn't use the sword's ability, such as fire and the other abilities, he can hold his ground and maybe even win.
"Shanks' sword field's range should be about 25 to 30 meters."
Recalling the previous battle with shanks, almost very short and wasn't as long as the battle with Rayleigh and Koshiro, but the experience gained wasn't any less.
After comparing them, Roja concluded that Shanks' was stronger. His sword was sharper.
Sharp isn't an exact word to describe this, but there is an idiom that says, the sword is an extension to your heart.
One out of ten swordsmen can bring such sharpness to their sword, Rayleigh and Koshiro probably had such sharpness before but not touching the sword for a long time can dissipate, this was the gap between them.
Roja's swordsmanship kept on growing, and he discovered that the so-called sword field isn't exactly a sword domain as it was too unstable.
Ten, Twenty, Thirty meters… There is no actual limit to its growth.
But the fluctuation of this power itself made it that it can't surpass thirty meters by much.
What is the sword field?
It's an area that allows the user to control everything within it and it can be considered a domain in some way. Some Grandmasters swordsmen call it a domain because in a sense they get it after reaching that level.
When it reaches thirty meters, the user can almost gasp everything from wind and grass, even the fluttering of the hair can be clearly perceived, but in the end, it's not a complete domain.
It's said that Kenbunshoku Haki is equal to seeing the things that are about to happen at its most powerful state. The range of this ability is large, but the sword field was too limited to be called a domain.
Therefore, if there is really a limit of 30 meters, then there is no way it can be called a domain.
Maybe Roja's limits won't be 30 meters as he is a Shinigami.
Roja blinked as he muttered and a smile was drawn on his face.
"I don't know how strong Mihawk is…"
"His sword field should be 25 to 30 meters at least, maybe even 28 to thirty or even a stable 30 meters."
The upper limit is 30 meters but the lower one is also very important. Even if it seems close to each other, the life and death of the swordsman can be determined by that small difference.
Of course, this doesn't mean that Mihawk can defeat Shanks. Shanks' Haki is stronger than Roja's. Roja couldn't imagine that Mihawk's Haki would be stronger than his.
At least now, when it comes to the comprehension of the way of the sword, no one can compare to Roja, and when comparing strength, no one could beat him even Whitebeard.
If Whitebeard at his peak can reach about 100 points in fighting strength, then Roja should have about 110 or 120.
After some thoughts, Roja sighed and the property bar appeared before him.
The Fifth Stage: The Perfect Sen Maboroshi +7
Attributes: Attack +1400, Strength +460, Agility +460, Physical +460, Spirit +460
Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack.
Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy.
Energy: 412/410
Half a year of practice coupled with the fight with Kaido and Shanks made him qualified to reach the next level.
In fact, the so-called practice was just him injecting Sen Maboroshi with Reiatsu repairing it and making it more suitable for his use.
However, it's different from other Zanpakuto's. Roja wanted to know its origin but without communicating with it, it's almost impossible to know.
The Fifth Stage: The Perfect Sen Maboroshi +8
Attributes: Attack +2800, Strength +880, Agility +880, Physical +880, Spirit +880
Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack.
Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy.
Energy: 2/420
Chapter 290
"That Ace brat, he really wants to kill me from anger!"
As soon as Roja returned home, he heard Garp roaring while clenching his fists.
Roja couldn't help but smile: "What happened? What did Ace do?"
"That brat arrived in the new world and went directly to Shanks. They're actually holding a banquet!"
Garp was already very angry toward Shanks. He influenced Luffy to be a pirate and now Ace went to meet him. He wanted to grab both of them and beat them up.
Roja smiled and said: "Ace already in the new world? He's really fast. He should've gone to Shanks because of Luffy."
Roja didn't say anything about it which made Garp's mood even worse. He started smashing things around him.
Apparently the "Education" he gave to Luffy completely failed.
"Okay, you will die from anger if you continue like this. Let them be, as long as they don't do anything evil, there is no problem in being a pirate. Aren't you proud of Dragon?"
Roja smiled as he poured a cup of tea to Garp and then he poured one for himself and sat down in front of him.
Roja didn't move out from Garp's house. He just expanded the place further. Right now this place was the biggest villa inside the headquarters.
No one dares to complain because there are two legends staying in this place.
Garp was the Marine's hero in the last era, a well-known legend. And although Roja was much younger, his achievements weren't that small either. At least he surpassed all former Admirals and stood at the peak of the world. He was the strongest Admiral appearing in the last 800 years.
"Cough!"
Garp didn't look at Roja as he could only cough. What does it matter being a pirate or a Marine? Wasn't he proud of Dragon? Can such words be casually said?!
However, Garp was indeed proud of Dragon. If Roja was the one spreading piece, then Dragon was the one spreading freedom.
Unfortunately, with his position, he can't openly praise Dragon.
"You have to do something, the guys in the world government are probably angry at you. I told you to go to Mariejois. You didn't listen to me at all."
"Oh, I have no time to pay attention to them."
Roja sneered and said: "It's nothing much, they want me to destroy the Poneglyphs. I don't have time to deal with some stones."
"Ha ha ha ha ha"
When he heard Roja's words, Garp couldn't help but laugh and said: "You making those old men wait for you and being angry without having anything they can do to you makes me feel a little bit of pleasure."
When Garp was young, he felt really uncomfortable with the world government just like Roja. He often ignored the orders of the world government and especially the orders from the nobles.
If Kong and Sengoku weren't so set on following orders from the world government, those old men wouldn't be able to bend the words justice to what it is now.
Even when the world government made the order to establish the Shichibukai system, they couldn't say a thing against it.
"You're happy now."
Roja pouted then leisurely drank his tea.
After a while, Garp smiled and started thinking about something. Gradually worry appeared in his eyes then said.
"Hey, That stinky brat Ace, after finding Shanks, I'm afraid he will go to Whitebeard…"
"You still can't let it go."
Although Ace was Roger's son, Garp did indeed treat him as a grandson, he thought both him and Luffy together and it's impossible to say that he didn't feel anything toward him.
"If you are worried about him, I can go give him some 'lessons' in the new world."
Roja said casually because Garp couldn't find Ace with his position as the hero. But Roja didn't care about his position at all.
Garp shook his head with a wry smile: "What are you saying, you are an Admiral, not to mention this is his own adventure…"
Roja looked at Garp and he could feel the bitterness he's feeling. Roger, Garp, and Whitebeard were all old acquaintances. Ace being Roger's son made him as an elder feel anxious.
Roja can understand Garp's feelings. But Garp wasn't him, he didn't know that Ace would actually join Whitebeard's crew.
"Don't worry, By the way, I'm going to the new world, but not for Ace, I'm going for a duel."
Roja put the teacup back on the table and smiled.
"Duel?"
Garp looked at Roja puzzled.
Roja smiled and said: "Yeah, haven't you heard about the wandering swordsman with a 720 million on his head that is said to be challenging Mihawk…"
"Oh."
Garp was stunned as he heard this. He didn't really care about any new guy appearing.
The wandering swordsman is really a special guy. He is a pirate but not exactly like one. He was like a knight but not one too. This guy was a loner. Just like Mihawk, he goes alone around the world that's he acquired the title of wandering swordsman.
As for him having 720 million on his head, that's because he destroyed an event for the world government and defeated the cp2 team.
Because of this, the world government was furious. They originally wanted to recruit him to the Marine, he didn't have a reward before but because of that accident, they directly put a bounty of 720 million belly as a bounty.
Garp said casually: "Do you want to fight Mihawk?"
Roja shrugged and said: "No, I want to see his style before but I have no interest in fighting him."
Roja wasn't that concerned about the wandering swordsman, as for Mihawk, he always wanted to see him fighting but dueling with him was too much for him.
If he used the sword abilities, then Mihawk would definitively die. Even using only Getsuga Tensho, he estimated that he is stronger than him. But if he fought only with Haki and swordsmanship, he can put up a fight but can't win.
Roja's name was being compared to Mihawk, his title as the Ghost sword means that his swordsmanship is unpredictable and it is the strongest.
This made Mihawk fall from his position as the strongest swordsman which was an embarrassment. Also, the title of Whitebeard being given to him also made him embarrassed.
Therefore, many people said that Roja is the strongest Admiral in the history not in the world, to avoid that problem.
"Since you want to go, then go."
Garp grinned at Roja and laughed. He no longer felt a headache about Ace's problem, talking to Roja made him feel relieved.
Although he has always been proud of Dragon's achievement, the person who always cares about him was Roja.
Chapter 291
On a small island in the new world with few people, various swordsmen gathered here.
Many pirate ships were not far from the island and of course, with pirates gathering, conflicts would begin with no doubt.
"Get out of here! This island is mine!"
On the shore of the island, pirates started shouting loudly to reveal their fierceness while holding their weapon.
But most of them were swordsmen, even though they weren't that strong, but they weren't ordinary people either.
"You can try to drive us out of here!"
Among the group that was threatened, some showed arrogance on their faces as they replied back to the pirate.
"This King ordered you to leave, what are you still staying here for?"
That pirate looked at them with disdain. His ship was already in an attacking position ready to start bombarding them at any second.
Looking at this, a group of people's faces changed.
No one can ignore the threat of cannons. Heavy artillery, even for a strong man like Whitebeard can be faced without Busoshoku Haki.
But they weren't ordinary people, after all, many of them pulled out their swords ready to face the ship.
At this time,
Wouch!
Blue sword energy flashed from the distance.
In an instant, the ship was split in two from the middle. Not only the ship, even the water under the ship was split in two where the ship fell then it smashed on it from both sides.
"Don't be too noisy!"
A faint voice came from the distance. A man was sitting on a rock while wearing old-fashioned swordsman clothes that were worn out.
He was the reason for all the people to gather here, he was the protagonist of today's event.
Looking at the power of that sword strike, whether it is a pirate or a swordsman, all of them were swallowed due to the horror and awe they felt.
"Is this the wandering swordsman? He's so powerful!"
Many people looked at the scene that the sword strike created and couldn't help mutter in their hearts.
"I don't know whether Mihawk will come or not."
Someone looked toward the sea calmly.
Just as that voice fell, a swordsman beside him said positively: "He will!"
Someone else said: "Mihawk isn't someone who loves fighting. But when someone challenges him, he will definitely come. No swordsman would cower from a challenge."
"Is that so?"
Some people were skeptical about this, but most of them were waiting for the show to begin. As for the swordsmen, they were sure that Mihawk would come.
On the roof of a house on the island, Roja's figure suddenly appeared. He wasn't wearing the Marine's uniform but he wore his casual clothing.
Mihawk will definitely come.
Roja was certain about this. He witnessed the attack that the wandering swordsman made and his eyes flashed slightly. The power of the sword strike isn't everything for a swordsman. This guy has certainly reached the Grandmaster level.
This made Roja somewhat surprised because a Grandmaster is not some common thing that could appear casually. But Roja could tell that this guy has definitely stepped into that realm.
"Grandmaster swordsman…"
Roja sighed slightly. If such a character continued to grow and improve, he would be able to get a position as a captain under one of the Yonko.
At the moment of that strike, the determination could be felt from the sword. His swordsmanship had a spirit.
Between swordsmen, As long as the realm wasn't that different, then there would be no definite answer to who could win before the actual fight, just like reaching the 20 meters in the sword field, it didn't mean that he could defeat anyone under that or lose to anyone above it. It just means that his chances are greater.
The victory and defeat should consider other aspects, like the state of the swordsman himself.
At least, Roja felt that the state that the wandering swordsman was in was the best he could achieve. He does have the qualification to challenge Mihawk.
"This guy's sword's meaning… It felt like it could turn everything to dust just by touching it. But that isn't the meaning he's focusing on… Sure enough, in this realm, almost no one was similar to the other."
Roja thought as he muttered in his heart.
Suddenly, all swordsmen felt a pressure all over their bodies which broke their will in an instant.
All of them stood up and looked in one direction.
Roja also stood up and his eyes swept around the place.
On the rock, the wandering swordsman got up as his old clothes shook gently by the wind.
A small boat was coming over from a distance with only one person on board.
The world's strongest swordsman, Dracule Mihawk!
He finally arrived.
If this was just some weak guy, Mihawk would not come here himself. But the wandering swordsman was famous now and he was indeed a person qualified to challenge him, so he came.
He will avoid useless fighting but he won't avoid a challenge. The title of the strongest swordsman wasn't self-proclaimed but a fact known through battle.
Before he even arrived, sword pressure fell on everyone on the island and the sea breeze became sharp along with the waves.
What's even more terrifying was that the closer he gets, the clearer his face becomes, the sharpness on that face makes people shudder in fear.
There were only a few people who could look at his face at this moment.
A swordsman looked at him for a little bit and he started to leak.
Unlike a normal swordsman, Mihawk normally didn't exude any sword pressure, but when he wanted to, all that pressure that he kept suppressed would bloom in one go making people looking at him tremble in fear.
The sword of the wandering swordsman was restrained, he didn't oppress others at all but when it outbreaks it can destroy everything.
"A strong swordsman…"
Mihawk perceived that guy's swordsmanship as he sharpened his eyes even more. He hasn't fought with a decent swordsman for a long time. Today he came especially for this wandering swordsman and that guy didn't let him down.
Just as Mihawk was ready to entirely focus on the wandering swordsman, he blinked suddenly and looked at the back of the island and his face changed slightly.
"Has he also come?!"
Chapter 292
The wandering swordsman was fully focused on Mihawk. The slight change in Mihawk's eyes couldn't escape from his perception. When he noticed it, he blinked a little.
He couldn't help but glance at him, but Mihawk wasn't looking at the swordsmen here, he was looking far away.
"What did he see?"
The wandering swordsman froze, but he threw this thought away. He came to fight with Mihawk and others didn't matter.
Mihawk's boat leaned against the island. Mihawk suddenly flickered and stepped onto the island.
The wandering swordsman stepped down from the rock and arrived in front of Mihawk.
Mihawk didn't directly pull out his sword. Instead, he looked at the wandering swordsman and said: "What are you fighting for?"
"Dream."
The wandering swordsman pulled out his sword which was one of the O Wazamono series. He looked at Mihawk without any fear.
Mihawk showed a serious look. He didn't say anything more as he pulled out his black. He respected such characters.
"That's not just any sword! That's black Sword, Yoru!"
Many swordsmen looked admiringly at his sword. The wandering swordsman started the etiquette of every duel by introducing himself and the name of his sword.
"Swordsman Soros, Sword name is Gin."
Soros revealed his name which no one knew before. At least now they can call him by his name.
Mihawk placed his sword in front of him and responded in a deep voice: "Swordsman Dracule Mihawk, Sword name is Yoru."
After the mutual introduction, both of them took their fighting stances and were ready to start.
In this sort of fight, there should be no disturbance to both.
Originally in the war of the Marineford, Mihawk could still pay attention to Luffy even though he was fighting with Vista. Obviously, that's because Vista's swordsmanship was inferior to his. But in this fight when their level isn't that far apart, any sort of distraction would decide the outcome of this fight.
Wouch!
Both of them suddenly flashed and their swords seemed to cut the void and collided together.
The two of them didn't use any fancy moves, just simple swordsmanship.
Ding!
The first collision didn't have any aftermath. I looked like two ordinary people swinging their swords.
The power of those strokes was concentrated in the few feet around them.
Mihawk's sword was covered with Haki as it moved in his hands flexibly without any problem even though it was so big.
Many swordsmen were amazed by this. Even though they weren't Grandmasters, they could appreciate Mihawk's swordsmanship.
Soros seemed to struggle a bit after a few exchanges. But he noticed the problem with Mihawk's swordsmanship, his sword was too big and it couldn't match a smaller sword's speed.
Soros used this without hesitation. He chose to use speed to his advantage. His speed rose to the limits while he tried to attack Mihawk.
Mihawk didn't sit in the position of the strongest swordsman for just a few years. He encountered many swordsmen and all of them were defeated by him. It's not that easy to defeat him.
Soros chose speed, so Mihawk also did the same.
Every attack was blocked and the sword in Soros' hands trembled. Even with Busoshoku, it was hard for him to resist and his speed started slowing down.
The confrontation between the two was one of pure swordsmanship.
Not many could understand what's happening, at least not those below the Grandmaster level.
Roja saw Mihawk's power and swordsmanship which amazed him. At least he wasn't as good as him when it comes to swordsmanship.
While possessing the rhythm of all things, he could make the sword lighter, but he also trains using weights so his power is extremely stable.
Roja could feel that the sword field around him was a constant 30 meters in range. It didn't drop to 29 meters even once which is truly incredible.
"He's the world's strongest swordsman in his peak."
Roja already came down from the roof and stood by the side watching the fight along with the crowds. He was almost obsessed with his swordsmanship as it was useful to him.
Roja admired Mihawk while some low-level swordsmen didn't understand a thing while looking at this.
Because they couldn't see what was happening at all.
The battle was so fast that ordinary swordsmen couldn't follow along.
"Do you get what's happening?"
"No."
Several young swordsmen looked at each other without knowing anything. They looked at Roja with some suspicion as they could see the admiration in his eyes.
This guy probably doesn't understand what is happening, does he really know?
Just when they were wondering about Roja, the time for the outcome to be decided has finally come.
Between swordsmen, if one really wants to win and go all out, the duel will end quickly.
Sorors felt it's useless to drag this any longer, he would lose with no doubt, but he didn't want to retreat until the end. He decided to use his strongest attack.
Mihawk's eyes were full of respect toward the swordsman in front of him. He looked at him seriously as he was preparing his own attack.
Wouch!
The two flashed and passed by each other, then staggered and stopped with their backs facing each other.
"Who won?!"
The group of swordsmen who were looking at Roja looked at the battlefield questioning the result of the fight.
Just at this moment.
Wouch!
A bloody wound appeared on Soros' body. The wound spread from his shoulder all the way to his abdomen while blood splashed on the ground.
"I Lost…"
Soros returned his sword into its scabbard while he showed no unwillingness. Instead, his eyes held a few wishes but no regret.
Mihawk turned and looked at the swordsman with a complicated gaze. In fact, Soros could choose not to make that final attack with him, but he still went with it.
"A powerful swordsman who I didn't have the chance to face for a long time… I will remember you."
"That's a great honor."
Soros showed a satisfied smile then dropped to the ground and died.
Far away, Roja looked at this and sighed. He praised Mihawk's swordsmanship and Soros' decisiveness and sighed against that same decisiveness.
This guy had the same style as Zoro but the ending was different.
After a little bit, Roja left the crowd silently without going out. Mihawk couldn't see Roja when he put the sword on his back.
"Has he gone already?"
Mihawk sighed and shook his head slightly. He jumped on his boat and left.
"Mihawk won!"
In the crowd, everyone had a different emotion. Even a strong man like Soros couldn't defeat Mihawk. He once again proved his strength.
Someone signed and whispered: "I don't know whether there is a swordsman stronger than Mihawk…"
"Hey, don't say this, have you forgotten about Ghost Sword?"
Someone heard this and couldn't help saying back.
Admiral Ghost Sword!
When it comes to Ghost Swords, the people couldn't help but feel awe. That was a scarier existence than Mihawk. He is standing at the peak of the world, not just the strongest swordsman.
"Right… Now that I think about it, that person seemed a bit…"
At this time, suddenly someone thought a little, then shock appeared on his face as he turned to look at the position Roja was in but Roja wasn't here anymore.
"He's gone."
A middle-aged swordsman was full of awe.
Roja appeared here, of course, some people recognized him, but they were some big shots so they didn't say a thing.
"Didn't he look like he could see their fight just now…"
When they heard this, their eyes revealed their disbelief.
The middle-aged man nodded and said in a deep voice: "Yes I've also seen him from a distance before… Just a glance but I didn't have the courage to say it just now…"
The man's forehead was full of cold sweat, he was obviously scared.
"The Admiral Ghost Sword Roja was standing next to them. This is really…"
This conversation was heard by other people and made its way to everyone's ears.
"Ghost sword?! That guy turned out to be the Ghost sword?!"
"This… This…"
Everyone was scared. The young swordsman thought that Roja was strange but now he knew why. His face turned ugly as he felt unbelievable.
Chapter 293
Although Roja didn't fight with the two swordsmen, just witnessing the fight was enough for him to gain even more experience.
Everyone's sword style is different. The will of each swordsman is different, so imitating can never help you develop your skills and you won't be as strong as the original.
If you can analyze the styles of different swordsmen, combine them and turn them into your own style, then you can overcome many swordsmen.
The reason for Mihawk's power is because of his countless fights against swordsmen. His own style was refined through countless battles which led him to the peak of swordsmanship.
"Ace should still be going to join Whitebeard, forget it, will just go and take a look."
Roja thought for a while and changed his purpose of coming to the new world. Although Ace could not defeat Whitebeard, most of the latter's crew won't be able to kill Ace. But since he's already here, he should go take a look.
This will make Garp feel at ease.
…
On a certain island in the new world, a fierce fight was taking place. One of them was more famous than even the wandering Swordsman Soros, who is Ace.
The other one was one of the Shichibukai, Jinbei.
After Ace left Shanks' place, he went straight to Whitebeard's. He made it clear that he was going to challenge Whitebeard. He didn't hate Whitebeard. In fact, he actually respected him.
Ace was covered in flames but his body was covered in wounds.
"HIgan!"
Ace put his hand in front of him as if he had a pistol and suddenly countless flames shot out of it toward his target.
Jinbei in front of him was also covered in burn marks but he faced Ace's attacks without fear.
"Uchimizu!"
Water droplets formed on Jinbei's finger and were shot out toward Ace's flames.
The attacks from both sides were fierce and held a bit of Haki. Many of the water droplets hit Ace while the same happened with Jinbei as the flame shots hit his body.
Ace's body was made of flames, so even without Haki water can hurt him.
Snap! Snap!
Both of them retreated a few steps at the same time. A few more burns appeared on Jinbei's body while more wounds appeared on Ace's.
"Hiken!"
Ace gritted his teeth and slammed his fist toward Jinbei. In an instant, flames erupted from his fist and rushed toward Jinbei.
"Yarinami!"
Jinbei punched in the air and a big water droplet transformed into a spear and moved toward the fire.
The water collided with the flames, but it didn't evaporate directly as it countered the flames until both attacks perished directly.
"Dai Enkai: Entei!"
Ace's face was cold as flames surged out from his body turning into a huge sun above his head.
Seeing this, Jinbei's eyes narrowed as his body stepped a few steps into the sea.
"Mizu Kokoro… Kairyu Ipponzeoi!"
Jinbei's body moved slightly and suddenly the water under his feet turned into a tornado and moved toward Ace.
Ace didn't hesitate and pushed Entei to attack Jinbei.
Boom!
The attacks collided and a loud roar sounded. The earth broke and everything in the explosion range seemed to disappear. Ace's body retreated a few steps and sat on one knee in a sorry state.
In front of him, Jinbei was also seriously burnt while loudly coughing as he squatted down barely supporting his body.
"This fight has been going for three days and we can't tell who will win in the end…"
"You two will die at this Rate, Captain Ace!"
Ace's crew members stood far away as they watched Ace's wounds accumulate one after the other. They couldn't help shouting loudly toward him.
However, both Ace and Jinbei didn't listen at all.
"Cough… Cough… Even if this old-man dies, I will never allow you to touch Oyaji" Jinbei gasped as he barely stood up.
Ace also stood up, although he was in a sorry state, he said: "Old-man, is this all you have to say?"
Boom!
Both of them once again started fighting, Ace's crew members were nervous and full of worry. Some people bite their teeth as they wanted to rush and help their captain, but were stopped.
"Why, Captain Ace is…" The pirate who was rushing asked the person who stopped him.
The pirate wanted to answer but before he could form his words a voice sounded behind him.
"Because this is his battle and if you can't even pass this level. Then you will be a joke when you say you want to challenge Whitebeard."
This sentence silenced them, but after an instant, they felt something wasn't right. When they turned around they saw a stranger standing there.
Just now, it was this guy who talked.
"Wait, who are you?"
Noticing the strange guy behind him, the pirate was suddenly taken aback. His face showed horror as he clenched his fist.
His exaggerated movement caught the attention of the other crew members which made them turn around and also look at that guy.
When they saw him, all of them almost jumped from fright.
"You…You are…"
"Hey!"
Roja stood there looking at Ace and Jinbei fighting, while the pirate in front of him stumbled down.
Some people didn't know Roja and revealed their doubts to other pirates.
"He… He… He is Admiral… Ghost Sword!"
Hiss!
Some people took a deep cold breath and retreated several steps back in fright.
"This is somewhat hard."
Roja showed a helpless expression as he said:" Can you pretend you didn't see me?"
Ghost Sword!
Ace's crew members almost screamed in his heart. You are the most frightening existence in the world and you want us to pretend we never saw you?!
Chapter 294
"Ghost Sword…"
Jinbei and Ace noticed Roja but they didn't stop fighting.
Jinbei was one of the Shichibukai, he had no reason to be hostile toward Roja. Not to mention Ace's relationship with Roja, he was a bit embarrassed seeing Roja here.
He originally wanted to challenge Whitebeard, but he ended up encountering Jinbei and he tied with him.
Boom! Boom!
Water and fire intertwined and roaring sounds exploded constantly which made Ace's crew nervous while Roja yawned and fell asleep.
"Ace only cares about the shape of the flames. He didn't try to improve its quality at all… Or does the Mera Mera No Mi can only change the shape and can't improve the quality?"
Roja noticed that Ace was stronger than he was in the first half of the Grandline but it wasn't enough.
The most important point is that Ace developed a move such as Entei, this only enhanced the shape of the flame and made it bigger but its temperature was the same
The temperature is the most important factor that should be focused on in Roja's view.
If 6,000 Degrees can make Roja the most powerful in the world, then when he releases the Bankai, Zanka no Tachi, he could destroy the world.
Roja then put his hand on his chin: "According to what I know, the Mera Mera No Mi should be able to increase the temperature of the fire too. Ace's Hotarubi completely changed the flame's nature."
Roja shook his head as he thought about this.
Every Devil Fruit has an unlimited potential to develop further and get stronger. The problem is what path you take to develop it. After thinking about this, the space type Devil Fruit appeared in his mind, and Sen Maboroshi swallowed it without him knowing what that fruit even does.
Boom! Boom!
Ace and Jinbei were full of wounds, they still didn't fall down as they gasped violently and continued the fight.
As they fought, a huge pirate ship appeared from far away on the sea.
It was the Moby dock of the Whitebeard pirates.
"White… Whitebeard!"
"Whitebeard is coming!"
Ace's crew members were horrified as they looked at the big ship coming toward them.
Originally they followed Ace to challenge Whitebeard but they didn't expect to encounter a Shichibukai. Ace had a hard time fighting Jinbei and now Whitebeard appeared here. Ace can't face him like this. What should they do?
A small boss appeared first then the big demon appeared after him.
Some pirates were shocked by Whitebeard when they suddenly remembered that there was a big demon here already. They turned toward Roja with pleading eyes.
"What are you looking at me like that for?"
Roja felt angry and also funny as he said: "You are all pirates and now you want me to rescue you and face Whitebeard? I will throw you in the Jail first."
"Uh… …"
Ace's crew members were crying. They looked at each other without knowing what to do.
Behind them was the Ghost sword, and in front of them was Whitebeard. How can they live after this?
Roja and Whitebeard, the strongest people in the world, actually encountered these two at the same time… They felt like crying but there were no tears at all.
"Who is going to take my head? I will fulfill your plea and be your opponent!"
When Moby dick arrived, a rough and loud sound came from it, then someone leaped down and landed on the shore.
"I will do it myself! "
Whitebeard's voice sounded again while Marko and the others stood on the deck and watched leisurely.
They trusted Whitebeard's strength. Fire fist Ace can't do anything to him.
But as they looked at the people around, their faces changed and their eyes were wide from shock.
"Ghost… Ghost Sword?!"
This kind of surprise almost made their hearts stop. Marko and the others couldn't calm down. Wasn't this fight to teach Fire Fist who knew nothing in this world a lesson, how come the Marine Admiral Ghost sword is here?!
Marko and the others almost jumped up from fright but Roja just kept sitting there watching the show.
And of course, Whitebeard noticed Roja as soon as he landed.
His eyes flashed with an inexplicable meaning. He then looked at Fire Fist who fell to the ground after fighting so long with Jinbei. He thought about something then went forward.
Seeing this, Ace's crew swallowed, gnawed their teeth and rushed up to protect Ace.
"Gurararara… What a bunch of good kids…"
Seeing this, Whitebeard blinked a bit and then genuinely smiled. After that, he slammed the ground.
Boom!
The earth crushed and a horrible force swept all directions. Ace's crew flew away without any resistance.
Seeing this, Ace gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up.
A fire curtain suddenly appeared and defended Ace's crew.
"You want to run away?"
Ace knew that he couldn't fight Whitebeard. He was too ignorant before. How can he fight Whitebeard who had the same title as Roja, the title of the strongest!
This scene was moving and made Ace's crew cry.
Because Ace's flame curtain just happened to also block Roja… This was The Ghost Sword, a horrible monster at the same level as Whitebeard.
"That's not a bad choice, but you're still a brat… You're ignoring me too much!"
Roja didn't glance at them, he didn't really think that Ace would do this to let his crew escape.
Wouch!
Roja was too lazy to move, he just let out his Haoshoku and made Ace's crew faint.
Whitebeard looked at Roja, and then he shifted his gaze toward Ace and said: "Do you want to retreat now?"
"Let my companions go and in exchange, I won't escape!"
Roja didn't know how Roja would treat his companions, but falling in Roja's hands was better than being in Whitebeard's. After All, Whitebeard was a pirate.
"You are quite an arrogant brat."
This time Whitebeard was a little angry and also felt a little funny about Ace's behavior.
Bang!
In an instant, Ace's flames were defeated by Whitebeard.
"This kid's flames are incomparable to Ghost Sword's, he's still too young."
Feeling Ace's power, Whitebeard couldn't help but mutter and glance at Roja's direction. But he was amazed because Roja was no longer there.
Whitebeard shook his head as he couldn't understand Roja's behavior.
At this time, Ace who was in front of him struggled to stand up.
"Gurarara, you can still stand up."
Chapter 295
Seeing that everything went according to the original story, Roja left.
He came here just to see this. He was too lazy to do anything else. For Garp's sake, he watched after Ace, but he wasn't his babysitter. Ace should live his own adventure.
After Ace recognizes Whitebeard as his old man, then he won't do anything bad as long as he follows him.
After returning to the Headquarter, Roja went to Garp and told him about what happened, in addition to that he reported to Sengoku who could only smile.
He can't control Roja.
Roja ignored the five elders' calls more than dozens of times. If it was anyone else, even if it was an Admiral, they would be angry and banish him.
After doing all these trivial things, Roja began to practice.
Two years went by in a flash and during those two years, Roja rarely left the Headquarters. He was sitting alone on the edge of the cliff facing the sea.
He occasionally waved his sword which led to an abyss appearing on the sea before returning to normal.
The Marines were shocked at first but they gradually became numb. They even talked and laughed normally while witnessing this.
Of course, no one dared to disturb Roja including the Admiral, and even Sengoku didn't want to interrupt his practice.
Some years ago, Roja could face Whitebeard and retreat without any injuries, but now would Roja be able to snatch the Title of the strongest?
All these things were unknown.
One day, While Roja was sitting on the cliff. He grabbed Sen Maboroshi and waved it.
He didn't use Getsuga Tensho and there was almost no sword energy at all, but a terrible gash appeared on the sea.
Just as a few Marines looked at this, they took a deep breath and looked at each other while feeling awe.
"It seems… Like it's a lot stronger than before."
"Well, it is indeed."
Ordinary people won't feel a change, but they were rear Admirals after all. During these two years, they could feel Roja's improvement.
At first, they could comprehend what's happening a little, but later on, Roja's swordsmanship reached an unfathomable extent that they were no longer able to comprehend a thing as they watched.
Several Marines looked at this in awe.
He was already the strongest, but he keeps on getting even more powerful.
They didn't know how strong Roja was anymore. No one can answer this question, even Garp and Sengoku couldn't.
But getting stronger than the strongest… What does that make him?
This question will bring a headache to those who think about it.
…
On the edge of the cliff, Roja slowly withdrew his sword and looked at the sea faintly.
"Forty meters."
If ordinary people in his world had a limit of 30 meters when it came to the Sword's field, then Roja just broke that limit reaching 40 meters.
Even Mihawk could only reach 30 meters, but he was more stable than others. Even so Roja surpassed him today, that is to say, Roja could be said to be the strongest Swordsman in the world.
Roja looked at Sen Maboroshi and with an idea, the property bar appeared before him.
The Fifth Stage: The Perfect Sen Maboroshi +10
Attributes: Attack +3000, Strength +1000, Agility +1000, Physical +1000, Spirit +1000
Special attribute: All things in the world, turn to ashes - sword attack has additional fire damage (Met the initial condition)
Special attribute: Senbonzakura Kageyoshi.
Special attributes: Getsuga Tensho - Can release an arc-shaped red energy attack.
Special attribute: Devouring- If an enemy is killed, Absorb part of their vitality and spirit power to heal oneself and replenish their consumed spiritual energy.
Energy: 381/440
In these two years, Sen Maboroshi reached the peak of the fifth stage. Only the last step remains and he can reach the sixth stage.
Roja already felt Sen Maboroshi getting more powerful as his level increased. After reaching the sixth Stage it should awaken.
With Sen Maboroshi current level, Roja's physical strength is about the same as Garp and in terms of Haki he could already compete with Shanks.
Relying only on his physical power, Haki, and swordsmanship, Roja could fight Whitebeard in his peak.
"What is above the peak, I'm very curious about this…" Roja stood up and smiled while facing the sea.
After stopping the training, Roja went to the headquarters.
Along the way, the Marines saluted Roja respectfully.
Roja arrived at his office. As he entered he could see Ain's figure who was promoted recently busily dealing with paper works.
Ain and Roja's relationship wasn't bad.
When Ain saw Roja, she was surprised then grinned at him.
"I haven't seen you coming here for a long time, I thought you lost your way to the office."
After all, Ain was with Roja in the same comp. She often assisted Roja even after Graduation and was in contact with him a few times. She didn't feel that nervous around Roja and could occasionally make a joke.
"Is that so? It's been only a month."
Roja shrugged as he walked toward Ain.
Ain stood up and gave her seat to Roja and at the same time said: "It's only a month? Even the other Admirals didn't do this."
"I am not like them."
Roja pouted and picked up the document from the table. After glancing at it, he picked another one.
Seeing Roja looking at the documents wildly, Ain was stunned as if she saw something incredible. She stared at Roja for a long time.
"What is it?"
Roja felt weird receiving that stare and couldn't help but ask.
Ain stood straight and replied earnestly: "Nothing, I just think that the sun is coming out from the west today…"
Puff!
Hearing Ain's words, Roja couldn't help laughing: "Do you need to make it so exaggerated? I was just bored and wanted to look at the documents."
As he said this, Roja glanced at another file and picked it up."
"Morgan, a captain in the 153rd branch, was stripped of his rank for abuse of his position…Huh?"
Seeing this Roja was a little familiar and immediately thought about this Morgan, he was the one who was defeated by Luffy and Zoro?!
"This is interesting, this means that Luffy already set out in the sea?"
Chapter 296
At the Baratie sea restaurant in the East Blue which was a famous restaurant for everyone, even pirates eat here.
However, in the past few days, the restaurant became chaotic. On one hand, a waiter ran away and on the other way a helpless waiter arrived.
"Monkey! Don't eat the guest's food."
"Ah! I just ate a mouthful of chicken soup… "
Several chefs were gnashing their teeth while looking at Luffy with his Straw hat eating a chicken leg.
The same as the original plot, Luffy came to this sea restaurant to find a chef a few days ago. But they ran into a Marine ship that actually started firing at them, Luffy accidentally redirected a cannonball toward the sea restaurant which opened a hole in the kitchen, so Luffy was made to work as a waiter.
But compared to the helpless Luffy, the Chefs here were even more helpless and couldn't wait to throw Luffy out.
Making Luffy a waiter was a huge mistake because he will eat everything.
"Hey! You guys… I am starving here!"
Sanji just finished a dish for five people but Luffy ate all of it.
"Burp!"
Luffy patted his belly which was full now and said with a smile: "I am full, Gotso sama deshita!"
"That wasn't for you!"
All the chefs said in unison!
At the same time, impatient voices were heard from outside the kitchen.
"Hey! What happened to the restaurant? Why is the food not here yet?"
"Yeah, we've been waiting for an hour now!"
Many guests were impatient and annoyed from waiting which made the chefs look awkward.
Sanji had no choice but to make a few dishes as fast as he could, but again Luffy took them.
"Hey!"
"Ah, I am going to deliver the food."
Luffy smiled and said, then took a few plates and walked out of the kitchen.
Sanji and all the chefs were having a headache.
…
Although Luffy said he was full, in fact, he wasn't full in the least. While walking to deliver the food, he began eating from the plates.
When he arrived at the table, everything was half eaten.
"I was wondering why it took so long for the food to arrive, but it seems like you ate it."
At the table, Roja was dressed casually while sitting leisurely waiting for the food and said with a smile.
When Luffy saw Roja, he was a little worried and stopped eating. He looked at Roja with wide eyes full of worry.
"You… Why are you here?"
"Oh, you're not greeting me and not even calling me uncle!"
Roja made a fist and knocked Luffy on the head. The latter screamed and took back a few steps while a big bump appeared on his head.
In the last two days, Luffy was hit by the guests and chefs of the restaurant. Many people witnessed it but Luffy was made of Rubber and he didn't feel any pain at all.
But now, this fist that wasn't that strong actually made him scream from pain.
"It hurts! Just like Grandpa's fist!"
Luffy threw down the plates and grabbed his head while a tear seemed to appear in the corner of his eye.
Roja moved and caught the plat thrown by Luffy, then put them on the table.
Sanji and the others heard the commotion outside and couldn't help feeling a headache coming back. They knew that Luffy had caused trouble once again. Sanji went out and black lines appeared on his head as soon as he looked at the dishes on the table.
"I am very sorry, please wait a moment and I will give you another plate."
As he said he was ready to take back the plate, He looked at Roja and was a little bit confused… This guy seems a little familiar?!
As he thought a little about it, he shook his head. This was a restaurant and he could see all kinds of people every day. It would be normal to see someone familiar.
"Ok!"
Roja replied casually after taking a look at Sanji, and then his gaze shifted back to Luffy as he said: "Your really promising kid. Working here, this can save a little face for me and your Grandfather."
"I can't help it."
Luffy showed a very helpless expression and said: "I accidentally injured someone here…"
"Ok, we'll do this slowly."
Roja snorted and returned to his seat.
Seeing this, Sanji, who was collecting dishes and was ready to re-cook Roja's order, heard them talking and said with surprise: "Do you know him!"
Roja rolled his eyes and said: "I don't know… I don't know such a stupid kid."
Puff!
Sanji resisted spitting and yelled loudly at Roja as he seemed about to go crazy: "Please take him away with you! He's a disaster to our restaurant!"
"Ah? You didn't promise to become my chef?"
Luffy came over with a cute face and looked at Sanji.
Sanji glared at Luffy: "Like hell, I will!"
Seeing Luffy and Sanji quarreling again, some people came from outside the restaurant, they were Zoro, Nami, and Usopp.
"It begins again? Really now…"
At a glance, Zoro was uncomfortable, since a few days ago, he felt like he had a fake captain.
Usopp was laughing his heart out and shouted: "Luffy, is there something to eat."
Nami's pair of eyes was swaying here and there. These days she was wondering how to make money from joining pirates.
After Zoro came in, Roja looked at him with great interest. Compared to a few years ago, Zoro seemed to have grown significantly.
At this moment, Zoro finally noticed Roja who was sitting there, his eyes became serious and his expression changed.
"It's you?!"
Zoro looked at Roja seriously while there was a slight shudder in his tone.
He obviously didn't think that he could see Roja again. His encounter with Roja made him realize that there is always someone stronger out there.
Zoro's action caught Luffy's attention which made Luffy show a surprised expression as he asked: "Zoro, do you know him?"
"Well? That's what I want to ask you."
Zoro turned to Luffy as he asked seriously: "Do you know him?"
This conversation made Usopp and Nami a bit confused as they looked at Roja strangely and said: "Zoro, Luffy… Who is he?"
"A very strong guy."
Zoro's hands pressed on the sword as he said.
On the other side, Luffy said cutely: "He is my Uncle."
"Your uncle?!"
Zoro, Usopp, and Nami looked at Luffy with wide open eyes.
Everyone couldn't believe this, especially Zoro. It was unbelievable, no matter how you look at them, regardless of temperament or appearance, they weren't the same.
Chapter 297
Zoro was embarrassed because he wanted to compete with Roja again while the latter was his captain's elder.
Roja smiled and ignored Luffy. Instead, he looked at Zoro and said leisurely: "So many years have passed, it seems like you have grown a lot."
Just as Zoro put his hand on his sword and tried to challenge Roja, sword pressure emerged.
It wasn't noticeable by normal people but Roja was at the top of the world right now, he was very clear what level Zoro was at.
Zoro has already understood the rhythm of all things, he was stronger than the original when he reached this place. His strength was about the same as after he fought in Alabasta.
When he heard Roja, Zoro stayed silent and didn't speak.
At this time, Luffy suddenly looked at Zoro strangely and said: "How do you know him…"
"Don't mention it."
Zoro shook his head and walked toward the table.
At this time, Usopp looked at Roja curiously and asked Luffy: "Luffy, what does your uncle do for a living?"
Even Usopp could feel something from Roja, it wasn't easy to offend him, he had a noble like temperament, there was no way an ordinary man could have that.
Nami was also surprised as she looked at the two of them.
"Ah… He is a Marine."
Luffy said with a cute face.
"Whaaat?!"
Both Nami and Usopp exclaimed at the same time while looking at Roja strangely. What kind of joke is this, Luffy was a pirate and his uncle turned out to be a Marine?!
When Roja saw this he couldn't help but sigh and said coldly: "The straw hat pirates… Although there is no reward on your heads, I will catch you early so you don't cause any trouble later."
"What!"
Usopp was shocked and directly looked at Luffy and said: "Luffy what is happening here."
On the other hand, Nami was full of cold sweetness as she smiled: "That… I actually don't know them."
"You are my Navigator."
Luffy looked at Nami innocently.
Boom!
Nami slammed her fist on Luffy's head and said: "Shut up."
"Hey."
When Roja saw this he couldn't help but smile and said: "Don't worry, I'm just here for a meal."
Even if Luffy wasn't his nephew, Roja had no reason to actually catch them, after all, they were a group of people saving every island they go to while playing pirates.
In Roja's eyes, Luffy was just a stupid kid who loves to make trouble.
"Hey, Luffy, you didn't mention that you have someone in your family in the Marine?"
Usopp breathed a sigh of relief and asked Luffy.
Luffy looked at Usopp and said: "Well, my grandfather is also a Marine but I hate Marines the most…Ouch!"
Luffy didn't finish talking and fist slammed on his head.
Roja glanced at Luffy, although he didn't care about his identity as a Marine, Luffy said he hated them in front of him and didn't put him in his eyes.
Luffy was slammed on his head but the atmosphere seemed to ease up.
At this time, Sanji got two dishes from the kitchen and put them in front of Roja.
The stunned Usopp reacted and said to Luffy: "Wait, what do your other family members do?"
"Uh…"
Luffy held his head and didn't know how to answer this question.
Just at this moment, a broken glass sound was heard and the restaurant became quiet.
Usopp, Nami, and the others looked around and saw a guest sitting by the window as he stood up to his feet trembling as if he just saw something terrible.
"That's… that's the pirate ship of captain Krieg!"
Someone shouted and the whole restaurant became chaotic. Countless people panicked and didn't know what to do anymore.
In this part of the sea, not many had heard about the Yonko or the Shichibukai. In their eyes the most terrible pirate here is Krieg.
He had 5,000 people in his crew and almost 50 ships which actually had the same battle power as the Marine base in the east Blue.
"How come Krieg pirates came here!"
"Is it to avenge that man?"
The guests and chefs all panicked.
Usopp was also shocked and cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He couldn't help shouting: "K… Krieg pirates! Luffy, let's escape from here!"
However, Luffy seemed like nothing happened as he continued to eat. He only exclaimed about how that ship was big. Zoro next to him was also very calm while Roja ate slowly without even lifting his head.
The commotion outside led to red-leg Zeff, the owner of the restaurant, to step out.
As the ship was getting closer, its state was displayed. It seemed like a storm attacked it as it seemed broken all over.
"A large ship was damaged to such an extent which is almost impossible to do by manpower. Most likely they encountered a natural disaster."
Sanji took a cigarette and looked at the ship coming toward them.
When the ship arrived, two figures appeared at the restaurant's door. One was Gin who ate here a few days ago and the other one was captain Krieg who was so weak that he couldn't stand on his own.
"Sorry… Can you give me some food and water… I have money with me, how much do you want me to give you…" Krieg said in a weak state.
Seeing Krieg so weak, a chef from the restaurant felt funny and couldn't help but laugh.
"Ha ha ha! So funny, is this the infamous captain, Krieg?!"
The fatty looked at Roja and he seemed to hear that Roja was a Marine, so he said: "You seem to be a Marine, hurry up and catch him. This is a rare chance."
Chapter 298
"Don't bother me when I'm eating."
Roja, who was eating and didn't even lift up his head, finally looked up toward the fatty and said.
If he remembers correctly, this guy was a pirate before.
In short, except for the guests, everyone else is a pirate. Roja treats his own people and other pirates with a different attitude.
The difference in attitude made Patty stiffen in his place somewhat fearful. He felt that Roja was a little scary and without realizing he took a few steps back.
Patty swallowed and suppressed his fear. He looked at Krieg and said: "If that's the case, I will kill you now and send you to the Marine."
When Patty was ready to attack, he got kicked by Sanji. The latter took a plate of rice and put it in front of Krieg.
"Hey! Sanji gets that plate back, don't you know who this is?! He is the infamous captain Krieg."
"This guy has no honor, he joined the Marine Corps, killed a sergeant and took his boat to become a Marine… He won't show mercy even if you save his life."
Sanji listened to this and was slightly distracted.
The moment Krieg finished his plate, he stood up and slammed his elbow toward Sanji, sending him flying.
The people looking were amazed.
Krieg showed an arrogant and cold face completely different from the previous one. He swept his gaze at the people here and said: "Good restaurant, this ship… I want it."
"Look, this is Krieg, he wants to take our ship now!"
The Chefs were full of cold sweat.
The guests fled in horror as the infamous Don Krieg was going to seize the restaurant.
"Hey Luffy, let's leave now!"
Usopp looked horrified. Seeing that Luffy didn't move, he couldn't help but look at Roja and said: "That… You are a Marine, right? Aren't you going to arrest him?!"
"Marine?"
Usopp's words were heard by Krieg who looked coldly and said: "There is a Marine here?"
Krieg's gaze fell on Roja, his killing intent was apparent in his eyes and at the same time, all the people here looked at Roja at the same time.
The atmosphere seemed to turn serious all of a sudden.
But at this time, Zeff who had been calm the entire time looked at Roja and suddenly his pupil shrunk as he looked at Roja strangely.
Wait… Marine?
This guy… He seems to be…
Even when Krieg came here, Zeff was calm. He was a man who went to the Grandline after all and his experience wasn't as bad as Krieg who almost got killed by Mihawk.
So facing Krieg he was very calm.
But when he saw Roja, he couldn't stay calm anymore and his forehead was full of cold sweat.
No one noticed this change. Krieg didn't even care as he stared coldly at Roja only to find Roja completely ignoring him which made him Angry.
"Damn Marine… I will just kill you!"
One person actually destroyed his entire fleet. Krieg felt wronged and he didn't have a place to release his anger but that suppressed anger broke out when Roja ignored him.
Wouch!
A few mechanical sounds were heard as soon as Krieg opened his coat. 10 gun barrels appeared and pointed at Roja.
Seeing this, Except for the Roja and Luffy and the people next to Usopp, all the others screamed and fled toward the distance.
Originally, they hoped that Luffy's uncle could kill this guy but now it seems that this guy's weapons aren't a joking matter.
On the other side, Nami saw this and was a little disappointed and couldn't help retreat to the side.
Only Luffy, Zoro, and Roja remained calm.
"Zoro, Luffy please retreat!"
Usopp couldn't help yelling at Luffy and Zoro, the both of them didn't move at all.
Luffy and Zoro looked at each other and decided to deal with Krieg. But in the next moment, Roja finished eating and raised his head.
"Really, disturbing my meal…"
This guy really did a great job, Roja originally wanted to leave him to Zoro and Luffy but he had to target him out of everyone here… He's just that unlucky.
"Damn it!"
When Krieg saw that Roja was still ignoring him, he finally turned crazy from anger and shot at Roja.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Dozens of bullets flew toward Roja and smoke filled the guns.
Seeing this, Usopp and the chefs couldn't help close their eyes. They couldn't bear seeing Roja getting hit by that many bullets.
But facing those bullets, Roja didn't even stand up.
He held the handkerchief in one hand to wipe his mouth while the other hand grabbed a knife on the table and slashed the void.
Wouch!
A strange power forced the bullets to stop in midair.
Seeing this, people were shocked and felt like they were dreaming as they saw the bullets suddenly stop then fall one after the other to the ground.
"This, this…"
"What just happened? What did he do?!"
In addition to Zoro's pupil shrinking, almost everyone felt incredible. Even Nami looked at him strangely.
Luffy, who was preparing to help Roja, opened his mouth.
"Sugoi."
"This is impossible!"
Krieg saw this and couldn't believe his eyes as he said: "Mu bullets actually…"
Krieg bit his teeth and continued to fire at Roja.
Roja finally looked at Krieg with a look as if he was looking at a dead person.
"Joined the Marines? Killed a sergeant and stole his warship?"
Execution on the spot!
Roja held the knife in his hand and waved it at Krieg.
Wouch!
The air seemed like the surface of the water as ripples suddenly spread toward Krieg's bullets which fixed them in the air.
The ripples continued to spread toward Krieg which made him stop moving instantly with eyes full of horror. He couldn't help looking at his armor which now had a clear-cut.
Blood gushed out of the cut while the people looked at this in silence.
Krieg just died by Roja's dining knife which made them more terrified than shocked.
After Roja put the Knife down, not only Krieg's body but also the wall behind him were cut in half.
It seemed like the whole world was cut in half by that strike.
Chapter 299
The entire restaurant turned silent. Half of the wall that was cut fell into the sea which was a shocking scene to all people witnessing this.
"It was cut… Are you joking? What have I just seen?!"
"The wall of the big ship just…"
Patty and the other chefs looked at this and were shaken. they couldn't hold the weapons in their hands anymore as they fell on the ground.
Sanji's eyes widened and his forehead was full of cold sweat as the shock was apparent on his face. Even Zeff took a deep breath.
Sure enough, it's him.
"He just cut a large boat with a small dining knife."
Zoro couldn't stay calm, his heart trembled but not due to fear. He was excited looking at a whole different level in swordsmanship.
When they heard Zoro's voice, Nami and Usopp woke up from their shock as they looked at Zoro.
"Zo… Zoro, what are you talking about?! Just now…"
Usopp felt weird as he was about to ask Zoro a question, but he saw Roja put down the dining knife which made him swallow back his word while fear took over him.
Nami was also stunned by the level of power that she had never witnessed before.
She felt that Arlong was already very strong. She felt that it's almost impossible for a Human to defeat Arlong, but witnessing Roja's power, she felt that Arlong… Was nothing compared to Roja.
In the middle of the sea, the sea Restaurant was in a mess. Countless chefs were rushing out to avoid sinking with the Ship.
Luffy and the others also reacted and rushed out while Johnny and Yosaku saw the commotion and rushed toward the restaurant with the ship.
They were horrified by what they saw and couldn't help asking.
"Aneki…"
"What happened just now?!"
They looked at Zoro full of shock as the scene outside was more terrifying than the one from inside.
Zoro didn't speak but just looked at Roja next to him.
The waves gradually subsided and everyone in the ship looked at Roja, as for the dead Krieg no one paid attention to him anymore.
Zeff took a deep breath and awe appeared in his eyes. He found it difficult to keep calm anymore as he said: "I really didn't expect someone like you would visit the East Blue…"
If Zeff made up his mind to be a Chef and give up his dreams, then to Roja he is nothing more than a chef.
"I'm a Marine, Isn't it normal for me to pay a visit once in a while?" Roja glanced at Zeff and picked up a cup full of Wine as he said leisurely.
"Your restaurant isn't bad."
Someone looked at Roja then turned toward Zeff and said: " Boss, He is… Who is he?"
Zeff didn't speak and just stood there.
On the other side, Usopp looked at Luffy full of sweat as he said: "Hey! Luffy! You didn't say that your uncle was so powerful! Who is he exactly?"
Luffy was a little confused as replied: "It seems like he is… An Admiral?"
An Admiral!
When the words came out, no one could speak.
You could almost hear a needle hitting the ground if one was dropped.
This was the East Blue, so the highest ranking Marine was a Rear Admiral, even a Vice was hard to see in this area.
Among the Marine, A rear Admiral seemed like only a grade below the Vice and Admirals, but actually, the difference in power wasn't something just one grade could describe.
They were at sea Restaurant, they didn't have much contact with the Marines here, but at most, a Commodore, to have anything above that was very rare, but now an Admiral was in front of them.
Almost everyone was afraid.
"An Admiral who is good with swords… He is the Ghost sword!"
Many people felt their hearts shake as they heard the name Ghost Sword.
Luffy's uncle was actually an Admiral, is there anything more incredible than this?!
Under the gaze of the few people here, Roja continued to drink the wine in the cup then finally stood up.
"Since I have already eaten, I need to go now, as for you…"
Roja looked at Luffy and Zoro and the others and said: "Following your dream is good, but if you become like that pirate, I'm the first one who will come looking for you."
Roja thought for a bit then looked at Zeff.
"You heard me and should get what I mean."
The chefs behind Zeff looked at each other and nodded their heads like chickens while Zeff just nodded.
Roja nodded in satisfaction as he was too lazy to cause trouble for these people so he just turned around and left.
The people looked at Roja's back and almost no one dared to move. Nami hesitated as she wanted to say something but didn't dare to. As for Zoro, he clenched his fist several times but after looking at Luffy he endured his urge.
Just when everyone thought that Roja would leave, he stopped as he seemed to see something coming in the sea.
At first, no one dared to move but Roja stayed there without moving as he looked at the sea, which made Usopp and Zoro all show a strange expression.
Luffy was also curious as went out to see Zoro.
As someone already took the lead, the chefs and everyone else went out and looked in the same direction Roja was looking.
One the sea, at Krieg's ship's remains, a few pirates were struggling to grab on some pieces of the ship.
Everyone was puzzled as these pirates weren't worthy of Roja stopping for them.
And just at this moment, a few people with sharp eyes saw a boat moving slowly on the sea.
"Look, there is a boat over there!"
Everyone looked immediately and saw a boat, Zeff's expression changed as he saw the boat.
"That is…"
Chapter 300
A boat was seen drifting past the scattered pieces of the shattered ships.
On the boat, a man was sitting alone carrying a long black sword on his back which was Yoru.
Naturally, everyone knew this man, it's Mihawk!
Ba-dum! Ba-dum! Ba-dum!
Looking at the figure on the boat, Zoro seemed to be able to hear his heartbeats. He went out on the sea to defeat two people, one is Roja and the other one was the strongest swordsman in the World, Mihawk!
He already met Roja and wasn't able to calm down after witnessing his power, now he encountered Mihawk!
From beginning to end, Mihawk didn't make a single movement, but all looking at him couldn't stay calm at all.
Usopp swallowed and looked at Zoro whose body was trembling slightly. He couldn't help asking: "Hey, Zoro… Who is that?"
"Another man I've been looking for."
Zoro's hands were on his sword as he stared at Mihawk and responded to Usopp.
On the other hand, the chefs looked at each other then noticed Zeff's expression.
"Bo… Boss, He is…"
"There is no mistake."
Zeff was extremely serious as he said in a deep voice: "I didn't think I'd meet two people standing at the top of this world in the east blue… He is the world's strongest swordsman, Mihawk!"
The world's strongest Swordsman, Even those who didn't know the name Mihawk, they knew about the world's strongest swordsman title.
"Mihawk!"
The chefs trembled as they couldn't believe what they saw.
Mihawk came in front of the Sea Restaurant, his gaze stayed at Luffy before shifting to Roja.
It turned out to be him.
"Ghost Sword…"
His eyes were sharp as he didn't expect this meeting. He just went out because he was bored and chased after Krieg to the East Blue, but unexpectedly he met Roja.
Mihawk was preparing to cut the Krieg's ship but he didn't expect that the job was already well done. The strike's power surprised him. Even for him, he would have to be serious to receive such a strike.
This was absolutely the top of swordsmanship!
"I thought that there was a strong swordsman in the East blue, I didn't expect to meet you here." Mihawk's boat stopped as he looked at Roja.
Although Mihawk was sitting on the throne of the strongest swordsman for a long time, he wasn't arrogant. He was looking forward to learning a new thing by fighting Roja.
Even if Roja was stronger than him right now, he wouldn't cower based on his mentality.
"This is actually good."
Roja stood up outside the restaurant as he looked at Mihawk.
Last time, Roja went to see the fight between Soros and Mihawk, and although he said he didn't want to talk about it, he already felt sorrow in Mihawk when he defeated Soros which killed some of Mihawk's battle spirit, so even if he was to fight him then, it wouldn't be a good fight to learn from.
Both Mihawk and Roja belong to the same type of people, and this encounter between them was fate.
"How about a spar?"
Roja looked at Mihawk and smiled.
Mihawk pulled out Yoru and leaped gently on a piece of wood from the ship.
"That's what I thought as well."
"Good then!"
Roja nodded and reached out to grab the void and in turn, Sen Maboroshi appeared in his hand.
Zoro's attention was fully focused on Roja and Mihawk. The appearance of Sen Maboroshi from thin air shocked him.
"Is this your sword?"
Zoro couldn't help asking Roja, he met Roja twice and both times he saw Roja's swordsmanship, but the first time Roja used a tree branch and the second time he used a dining knife.
He never saw Roja's sword before.
"Yes."
Roja looked at Zoro and said. At the same time he noticed Zoro's intent for battle and couldn't help but pause and say: "Sometimes, it's better to see for yourself than to hear from other people. You're a member of Luffy's crew now, so some things don't need to be rushed."
Wouch!
At the moment Roja finished his words, he didn't wait for Zoro's response. He moved quickly and appeared on one of the pieces of wood as well.
"Are they going to fight? The strongest Marine Admiral, the Ghost Sword and the world's strongest Swordsman, Mihawk. What type of fight this will be…"
The chefs couldn't help but swallow. They were nervous, even more, nervous than the people fighting.
Whether it is Zeff, Luffy, or the others, they were staring at Roja and Mihawk without shifting their gazes from them at all.
Zoro's hand pressed on his hilt and looked at both of them. But as he looked at the wrecked ship, he put his hand down and looked at Roja and Mihawk again.
Silence fell, as no one dared to speak.
Roja's and Mihawk didn't move. In their level, even a single mistake could cause a loss.
Their sword's will swelled and reached the sky as the sea breeze blew between them. This breeze seemed to transform into sharp swords and when it reached the chefs, their cheeks were hurt.
Some people were in horror as their clothes seemed to receive some damage from that breeze.
Mihawk was fully focused on Roja, he wasn't holding back his will at all as he put himself in the best state ever. He was also using Haki while Yoru became even shinier.
In front of Mihawk, Roja stood there seemingly relaxed.
Wouch!
The two moved at the same time, Roja didn't use Getsuga Tensho nor any of his Zanpakuto's abilities. He simply used his swordsmanship and Haki against Mihawk's strike.
Mihawk poured all of his power into this strike.
Ding!
A clear sound was heard as the two swords collided.
The whole world seemed to stop for a moment, and then a horrible storm blew up between them. The sea swept through the sky as the world seemed to turn upside down.
This left the audience stunned!
